[[1]]
SMITHSONIAN INSTITUTION
BUREAU OF AMERICAN ETHNOLOGY: W. H. HOLMES, CHIEF
BULLETIN 29
HAIDA TEXTS AND MYTHS
SKIDEGATE DIALECT
RECORDED BY
JOHN R. SWANTON
WASHINGTON
GOVERNMENT PRINTING OFFICE
1905
[[3]]
CONTENTS
ILLUSTRATIONS
[[5]]
HAIDA TEXTS AND MYTHS
Skidegate Dialect
Recorded by
John R. Swanton
INTRODUCTION
The following texts and myths were obtained on the Queen Charlotte islands, British Columbia, during the winter of 1900–01. They comprise all those procured at Skidegate, the more southern of the two towns on these islands still regularly occupied, which is made up of people from a number of towns that formerly existed along the eastern and western coasts, whose speech differed in certain particulars from that of the Haida on the northern coast. Since, however, all now live at Skidegate, their language is conveniently called the Skidegate dialect. For a similar reason the language of the northern Haida is called the Masset dialect, although it is spoken also in three Alaskan towns—Howkan, Klinkwan, and Kasaan. For study and comparison one text in each dialect has been given with interlinear translation, and twelve others with translations on the page opposite. Although the remaining stories were also obtained in Haida, English versions only are given, but they are kept as close to the original as possible.
I have tried to handle the translations in such a way as to assist the philologist without too far obscuring the meaning. Where obscure passages occur the notes will usually clear them up.
My interpreter was Henry Moody, who belongs to the principal family of Skedans, Those-born-at-Qā′gials, and has since become its chief.
For identifications of many of the plants and animals named in these stories I am indebted to Dr. C. F. Newcombe, of Victoria, British Columbia.
Alphabet
For convenience in study phonetic signs have been adopted similar to those employed in the publications of the Jesup North Pacific Expedition on the tribes of the northwest coast of America, and for [[6]]a more particular explanation of them the reader is referred to those publications. The vowels are ā, a, ä, ᴀ, ē, e, ê, ī, i, î, ō, o, ū, u, pronounced in the continental manner. There is, however, no real distinction between corresponding e and i vowels on the one hand and o and u vowels on the other. Apparently, two continental sounds answer to one Haida sound that lies midway between them. Very slight u- or a- sounds accompanying consonants occur in the Masset dialect and in Tlingit words, and are indicated by u and a. Â (English aw) and ô (like o in stop) sometimes occur in songs. The consonants are the following:
| Sonans | Surd | Fortis | Spirans | Nasal | |
| Velar | g̣ (ʻ) | q | qꜝ | x | … |
| Palatal | g | k | kꜝ | x̣ | ñ |
| Alveolar | d | t | tꜝ | s | n |
| Dental | dj | tc | tcꜝ | … | … |
| Labial | b | p | … | … | m |
| Lateral | ʟ̣ | ʟ | ʟꜝ | ł | … |
| and l, h, y, w. | |||||
A laryngeal catch (ʻ) takes the place of g̣ in the Masset dialect: x is also pronounced softer, more like h. The fortes are accompanied by a slight pause or explosion in utterance, and the laterals are related to l’s, coming nearest in intonation, however, to the combinations dl and tl or kl; x is like German ch in ach; x̣ is formed farther forward; ñ is identical with ng in thing. The remaining sounds are similar to the English sounds which their signs represent. Prolongation of a sound is indicated by ⁺. Hyphens are used to separate some compound words, but more often to mark that two successive vowel sounds do not form a diphthong. A pause or the omission of a vowel is indicated by an apostrophe. [[7]]
TEXTS WITH FREE AND INTERLINEAR TRANSLATION
Moldy-forehead
[Told by Tom Stevens, chief of Those-born-at-House-point]
During a famine a child asked his mother for something to eat. Then his mother cut off the upper part of a dog salmon for him, and he thought it was not enough. He said it was too small and began to cry.
After he had cried for a while he went out with it. He chewed it up and put it into a swampy place by the beach. Then the dog salmon swelled up there, and there was a great quantity of it. He was sorry at having lost it. Then he began to cry.
After he had cried for a while two persons came and stopped there in a narrow canoe and invited him to get in. Then he got into it. After he had gone along with them for a while the town came in sight, and they landed in its very middle, before the chief’s house, [[8]]and he went up with them. Then they had him sit in the rear of the house and gave him some food. A person sitting in the corner of the house, who was half rock,[1] said to him: “Do not eat that. I am half rock because I ate it.” So he did not eat.
He went out to play with the children. One day there was such a great quantity of salmon eggs about that he sat down and, inside of his blanket, put them into his mouth. Then a child looked at him and shouted, “Moldy-forehead is eating our excrement.”
Then the one who was half rock said to him: “When you are hungry go over to the stream that flows by one end of the town. Then take out one of the salmon that come up into it. Cut it open, and, when you have made a stick for it, roast it and eat up all the parts. Put its bones into the fire.[2] Look about the place carefully [to see that none are left out].”
Then he went thither and did as he was directed; and, after he came away, the eye of the chief’s son became diseased. Then the one who was part rock told him to look around in the place where he had eaten [[9]]salmon, and when he did so he found the hard part surrounding the salmon’s eye with the stick stuck through it. He put it into the fire; and when he came back not the least thing was ailing the one whose eye had been diseased. It had become well. The souls of the Salmon people were what came into the creeks there.
Then the person who was half rock said to him: “When you become hungry, go thither. Take care of the bones. Put all into the fire.” And, when he became weak from hunger, he went to it as directed, took salmon, made a fire for them, and ate them there. One day the rib of some one became diseased. Then he again searched there. He found a rib. That he also burned. When he returned the sick person had become well.
One day, after he had been there for some time, people came dancing on their canoes.[3] Then they landed and began to dance in a house, and the one who was half rock said to him: “Now go behind the town. [[10]]Then break off a young hemlock bough.[4] Shove it into the corner of the house over there where they are dancing. Do not look in after it.”
Then he did so, and when he felt strange (curious) about it, he looked in. His head got stuck there. He barely could pull it away. His face was half covered with eggs. He scraped them off with his fingers. And he pulled out the hemlock bough. The eggs were thick on it. Then he went to the end of the town and ate them at the creek.
Then the Herring people started off. Some time after that the Salmon people also began to move. They started off in one canoe toward the surface of the earth.[5] They loaded the canoe. Some stood about with injured feet and eyes bound up, wanting to go. The people refused to let them. After the provisions had been put on board they hunted about among these, found some one, pulled him up, and threw him ashore. They did not handle such carefully. One of these had hidden himself. In the fall many of them have sore feet and their eyes are sore.[6] [[11]]
Then Moldy-forehead also got in with them. After they had gone along for a while they saw floating charcoal.[7] Part of them were lost there. After that they also came to where foam was floating. There some of them were also lost.
After they had gone along for a while from that place they came to the edge of the sky and, standing near it, they counted the number of times it descended. After it had closed five times they passed under it, and the canoe was broken in halves. It was split in two.[8] Then few were left, they say.
After they had gone on for a while longer they saw what looked like many stars. Those were the salmon inlets, they say. Then three, four, or five got off the canoe. Where the inlets were large ten got off. Then they came to where people stood at the mouth of the creek. After they had been there for a while they stood up and the people said “Ē′yo.”[9] Then they made them ashamed, and they sat down. People kept saying “Ē′yo” to them. [[12]]
When it was evening he saw his mother with pitch on her face[10] weeping. He also saw his father walking about. After they had gone along for a while they said they had built a fort for them. Two went up to see it and said it was not quite finished. After that they went up again to see it. They said it was not quite finished; but the next time they went up to see it they said it was finished.
Then it was fine weather, and they pulled off a pole from inside the edges of the canoe and shook the sky with it. At once rain began to fall. Those in the canoe were happy. They prepared themselves. They shook their insides with anger, because they were going to fight the fort. That [the fort] was a fish trap, they say. At once they started up in a crowd.
He recognized his mother and swam ashore in front of her. Then his mother tried to club him, and he escaped into the creek. And when he did the same thing again he let his mother club him to death.
And when his mother started to cut off his head for immediate cooking the knife clicked upon something on his neck, and she looked. She recognized the copper necklace her son used to have around his neck.[11] [[13]]Then she put him upon a clean board. And his father stayed in the house [instead of going fishing]. She put him on the top of the house.
After four nights had passed over him a slight noise began in his throat. The top of his head came out. As the nights passed, he continued to come out. By and by the salmon skin was washed off him by the rain,[12] and he entered the house. Then he became a shaman. They sang for him.
They moved away, and the next year they came to the same place to get salmon. When the salmon came again and ran up a shining one was on top. Then he told them not to spear it, but it was the very one they tried to spear. By and by he made a spear for himself and speared it. When he had pulled it ashore, and the salmon died, he, too, died. He did not know that it was his own soul.
Then they made him sit up and sat above his head. They dressed some one to look like him, who went round the fire while they sang.[13] They also beat his drum. At the same time they sang for him. After four nights were passed they put him into a pool where salt and fresh [[14]]water mingled, where he had directed that he should be placed. They laid him upon the plank on which he used to lie. Then they put him there (in the pool). They also put his drum there. After this had turned around to the right for a while it vanished into a deep hole in the bottom. And now, when there is going to be plenty of salmon, they hear his drum sound in the deep place.
Here the story ends.
As might have been expected, this story was a very popular one along the salmon-frequented North Pacific coast, and several different versions of it have been already recorded. An excellent one was obtained by myself in English from an old Kaigani, derived from the Tlingit, among whom it appears to have originated. This will be found in volume V of the Memoirs of the Jesup North Pacific Expedition, part I, pages 243 to 245. Apart from linguistics, the story is interesting from the point of view of Indian psychology. It was related by the present chief of Those-born-at-House-point (Na-iku′n qe′ig̣awa-i), once the leading family of Rose Spit and Cape Ball, on the eastern coast of Graham island.
[1] The half-rock woman in the corner, or the woman rooted to the ground, is very common in Haida stories. [↑]
[2] Many versions of this story say water, which, indeed, seems to be more appropriate, but fire was still oftener regarded by these people as a means of communication between natural and spiritual beings. [↑]
[3] Animal souls have the human form and act very much as men do on earth. [↑]
[4] Fish eggs are usually collected on hemlock boughs. [↑]
[5] The most important set of supernatural beings to a Haida were the Killer whales, who, living in the sea, were supposed to call human beings “common surface birds” (xa′-iʟ̣a xetî′t gī′da-i), employing the term used here. [↑]
[6] Because at that time of the year human beings hurt them by laying down hemlock boughs. [↑]
[7] Compare an episode in the story of [A-slender-one-who-was-given-away]. [↑]
[8] The closing sky is also spoken of frequently. Compare the story of [A-slender-one-who-was-given-away]. [↑]
[9] An exclamation used when the salmon is seen to jump. [↑]
[10] When mourning they covered their faces with pitch and burned off their hair. [↑]
[11] Compare the story of [Łᴀguadjî′na]. [↑]
[12] The usual way in which one who had almost been turned into an animal recovered his senses. [↑]
[13] This duty usually fell to the nephew of the deceased who was to obtain his supernatural helpers and the power that went with them. [↑]
Qol-qꜝᴀ′lg̣oda-i
Moldy-forehead
[Skidegate dialect]
Nañ A certain g̣axā′hao child this qꜝodᴀ′s [there] was a famine giên when awu′ñ his mother at of qꜝosigwā′ñag̣ᴀn. asked for something to eat Giê′nhao And then 1 sqā′gi dog salmon qul upper part of l’ his a′og̣a mother lᴀ him gi for qꜝeitʟai′yag̣ᴀn had cut off giên and g̣a in lᴀ he łtꜝē′gᴀñᴀsi. thought it was not enough. 2 Kꜝaᴀ′ng̣adᴀñ It was too small lᴀ he sī′usi said giên and l’ he sg̣ā′-iłx̣idᴀs. began to cry. 3
Lʼ He sg̣ā′-ił wept qa′odihao after lᴀ it dᴀ′ñat with lᴀ he qā′x̣ułs. went out. Giên And sug̣ā′g̣odia swampy place on beach lay g̣ei into lᴀ it 4 la he abā′gies. put the chewed [salmon]. Giên And wa it g̣a in sqagia′-i the dog salmon g̣a in tcᴀ′tsg̣asʟasi swelled up giên and qoā′nasi. there was much. 5 Si′łg̣a Afterward lʼ he gū′łsi. was sorry on account of it. Giê′nhao And then lᴀ he sg̣ā′-iłx̣idañ began to cry wᴀnsū′gᴀñ. they say. 6
Lʼ He sū′di cried qa′odi after lʼ him xē′tgu before ga some tcꜝaastiā′ñga two companions ʟū canoe tᴀ′mdju narrow gug̣a′ in 7 ga-isʟʟꜝxa′s came and floated giên and la him g̣ᴀn for ʟꜝ they g̣agoyî′nʟ̣g̣as. invited in. Wai′giên And gū′g̣ei into there lᴀ he 8 qaʟ̣′g̣asi. went. Giên And lᴀ him dᴀ′ñat with ʟꜝ they ʟuqā′ went by canoe qa′odi after lnagā′-i the town qea′ñgag̣eiłsi came in sight 9 giên and ya′ku middle tā′djîg̣a very ʟꜝ they î′sg̣oas landed nᴀñ the qꜝō′las chief xē′tgu in front of ᴀ landed giên and ʟꜝa them at with 10 [[8]] lᴀ he qa′îłs. went up. Giên And tadjx̣uā′ rear part of house lᴀ him ʟꜝ they qꜝā′otcꜝidas had sit giên and lᴀ him ʟꜝa they ga something 1 tā′dax̣idaiyas. had begun to give to eat. Na-i The house ku′ngida′-i the corner g̣a in nᴀñ a certain one tꜝē′djî half łg̣ā′ga rock qꜝaoa′wasi sat 2 hᴀn as follows lʼ him sū′udas: said to: “Gᴀm “Not ha′osi those tā′g̣ᴀñ. eat. Łᴀ I ga things tā′gᴀn ate hao for this dī me 3 tꜝē′djî half gîñłg̣ā′gaga.” am rock.” Gañā′xᴀn So gᴀm not lᴀ he tā′g̣ᴀñᴀsi. was eating. 4
Ḷꜝa Them (the children) ał with lᴀ he nā′ñgasg̣agᴀñᴀs. was going down to play. Gaatxᴀ′nhao One time kꜝā′wa-i salmon eggs qꜝoldjū′g̣adasi was a great heap 5 giên and lʼ he qꜝā′was sat giên and g̣olᴀ′ñałañ inside his blanket lā′g̣a his xag̣ā′tcꜝas. put into his mouth. Giên And 6 nᴀñ a g̣ā′xa child lʼ him qêns saw giên and la him g̣ᴀ′nstᴀ at kia′gañas: shouted: “A “This Qolqꜝᴀ′lg̣oda-i Moldy-forehead īʟꜝ our 7 nā′g̣ē dung tagā′⁺.” eats.” 8
Giên And nᴀñ the one tꜝē′djî part łg̣ā′gas was rock hᴀn as follows lʼ him sū′udas: said to: “Dᴀñ “You qꜝō′da are hungry giê′nᴀ when 9 lnagā′-i the town gia′ogi at end of g̣ᴀnʟ̣ stream koaʼtꜝᴀ′mdᴀgasi flows narrow g̣a to qā′-idᴀn. start over. Ḷū When g̣ei into tcī′na salmon 10 skug̣a′si come up sg̣oā′na one of ʟ̣′stagiłîn bring ashore ʟ̣ū when lʼ it qꜝā′dañ cut open giên and la him g̣ᴀn for ʟ̣gwa-i stick 11 ʟ′g̣ołg̣añ make giê′nᴀ when lʼ it kî′tsgîłîn roast at the fire giên and lʼ its ʟ′gusi parts wa′ʟ̣uxᴀn all of ᴀ them tā′gᴀñ. eat. 12 Tcꜝā′nuwa-i The fire g̣ei into łᴀ you (imp.) lʼ its skū′djî bones sī′sgañ. put on fire. Qo′nxᴀnᴀ More than do it (carefully) sila′-i the place g̣ei into dā′yiñᴀñ.” search around.” 13
Giê′nhao And then g̣a to lᴀ he qa′-idesi started giên and gañā′xᴀn as directed lᴀ he wa′gañ did wᴀnsū′gᴀñ. they say. 14 Giên And stᴀ from lᴀ he qā′ʟꜝxaga-i came ʟ̣ū when giên and nᴀñ the ē′ʟꜝxagidas chief(’s) gi′tg̣a son’s xᴀ′ñē eye stꜝē′g̣ias. became sick. 15 Giên And nᴀñ the one tꜝē′djî part łg̣ā′gas was rock tcī′na salmon lᴀ he tā′gᴀs ate sila′-i the place g̣ei into lᴀ it la him daiyā′ñg̣axałs told to hunt around 16 [[9]] giên and gañā′xᴀn so lᴀ he îsî′si did giên and tcī′na salmon xᴀ′ñē eye g̣ada′oxa around ga something stagī′dᴀñᴀs is ring-shaped 1 ʟ̣gwa-i the stick gīdjiga′-i shoved in sila′-i the place g̣a in la he qē′xas. found. Giên And lᴀ it la he îsg̣ā′sg̣as. put into the fire. Giên And 2 siłgiā′ñ back lʼ he qā′ʟꜝxaga′-i came ʟ̣ū when nᴀñ an xᴀ′ñē eye stꜝīʟdjā′was was very sick gᴀm not gī to gī′nᴀ thing 3 x̣ᴀ′tᴀsg̣ᴀñᴀs. smallest was [matter with]. Lā′g̣a His lʼg̣ea′lasi. became well. Tcī′nᴀs Salmon xā′-idᴀg̣a-i people g̣ā′łᴀnda-i the souls hao these 4 ʟꜝdᴀg̣ᴀn there skū′g̣adaiyañ came into the creeks wᴀnsū′ga. they say. 5
Giên And nᴀñ one tꜝē′djî part łg̣ā′gas was rock hᴀn as follows î′sîñ also lʼ him sū′udas: addressed: “Dᴀñ “You qꜝō′dᴀłs become hungry 6 kꜝiäł every time łᴀ you g̣a to qā′-idᴀñᴀñ. set out. Skū′dji Bones łᴀ you da′-ixᴀn carefully qē′iñᴀñ. look after. Tcꜝā′nuwa-i The fire 7 g̣ei into łᴀ you sî′sg̣aʟ̣g̣ā′gᴀñᴀñ.” put into the fire.” Giên And gañā′xᴀn so lʼ he qꜝotg̣ā′xag̣îłs was made weak by hunger giên when g̣a to 8 lᴀ he qā′-idesi started giên and tcī′na-i the salmon lᴀ he ʟ̣′sʟgîłsi took giên and g̣ᴀn for lᴀ he tcꜝā′naoda′si made a fire giên and 9 wᴀ it gu at lᴀ he tā′gᴀñᴀsi. was eating. Gaatxᴀ′nhao One time nᴀñ one’s xē′wē rib stꜝēg̣ia′lañ became sick wᴀnsū′ga. they say. 10 Ḷū At that time ê′sîñ too g̣a to lᴀ it la he dayā′ñg̣axałsi. told to seek. Nᴀñ A xē′wē rib gu at lᴀ he qē′xas. found. 11 La It ê′sîñ too lᴀ he sqꜝag̣ā′sg̣as. put into the fire. Siłgiā′ñ Back lʼ he qā′ʟꜝxaga-i came ʟ̣ū when la he ê′sîñ too lʼgīłs. became well. 12
Gu There lᴀ he î′sdi was qa′⁺odi after gaatxᴀ′n one time gū there g̣a to x̣iä′łʟꜝdālʟꜝxas. [some] came dancing. Ḷū At that time wᴀ it gu at 13 ʟꜝ′skîtsi landed giên and na [in the] house êsî′ñ too x̣iä′łx̣idie′s. began to dance. Giên And nᴀñ one tꜝē′dji part łg̣ā′gas was rock lʼ him sū′udas: addressed 14 “Djā “Say dī′tgi behind łᴀ you qa-îłî′n go ʟ̣ū when łgᴀ′ñwal young hemlock ʟā′dji branch gī to xā′ʟ̣añ. break off. Wa′djx̣ua Over there 15 [[10]] na house g̣a in ʟꜝ they x̣iä′łdies dance ku′ngida-i the corner g̣ei into łᴀ you (imp.) daxā′djîłtcꜝañ. shove [it] in. Gᴀm Not ʟ̣g̣a after 1 qē′xatcꜝig̣ᴀñᴀñ.” look in.” 2
Giên And gañā′xᴀn like it lᴀ he wā′gasi. did. Giên And lᴀ he qꜝala′si felt strange about it giên and g̣ei into lᴀ he qē′xatcꜝas. looked in. 3 Gī To lʼ he tcꜝałᴀ′nskidᴀsi. had his head stick. Xa-inā′ñxan Barely ᴀ′ñg̣a his lᴀ he dᴀñqꜝā′-iʟas. pulled off. Lʼ His xᴀñ face 4 inag̣wa′-i half lag̣a it to kꜝawagux̣iā′ñas. was covered with eggs. Lᴀ It stᴀ from ᴀ′ñg̣a his own la he xā′x̣unᴀñᴀs. scraped off with fingers. 5 Giên And łgᴀ′ñula-i the hemlock limb ê′sîñ too lᴀ he dᴀñłg̣ā′-stagwa′gasi. pulled out. Kꜝā′wa-i The eggs gañā′gasi. were thick on it. 6 Giên And lnagā′-i the town gia′og̣a at the end of la he qa′-idesi started giên and g̣ᴀnʟ̣a′-i the creek g̣a to (at) lᴀ he tā′gᴀsi. ate. 7
Giê′nhao And then ī′nans herring xā′-idᴀg̣a-i people ʟꜝdax̣idā′ñ came wᴀnsū′ga. they say. Ga′-istᴀ After that ga′g̣et time passed 8 qa′⁺odi after tcī′nᴀs salmon xa-idᴀg̣a′-i people î′sîñ too qasā′gix̣idies. started to move. ʟū Canoe g̣asg̣oā′nsîñ one 9 gū′g̣ahao in there ʟꜝ they qasā′g̣ax̣idaiyañ started to go wᴀnsū′ga they say xa-iʟ̣ᴀ′gui earth’s surface toward ᴀ. started. ʟꜝ They ʟ′g̣aʟ̣. loaded [the canoe]. 10 ʟꜝa Them g̣a to ga some stꜝa-iku′ndjidag̣a had their feet tied up xᴀ′ñē eyes stꜝē′gᴀsi were sick wa′g̣a theirs ʟꜝ′djida at bound up with stꜝē′gᴀsi were sick 11 agᴀ′ñ themselves qî′ñg̣ogīxañasi. stood around to go. Gī For ʟꜝ they gwa′was. refused. ʟg̣awa′-i The provisions g̣e′iłgīʟ̣ were finished qa′odi after 12 sū′g̣ei among ʟꜝ they dā′yiñasī′ hunted around giên and sg̣oā′na one ʟꜝ they qē′xasi found giên and ʟꜝ they dᴀñgia′xasi pulled him up 13 giên and ʟꜝ they qꜝatatꜝᴀ′lgᴀñasi. threw him ashore. Gᴀm Not ga those ʟꜝ they ʟgudā′g̣ᴀñasi. handled carefully. A′sʟda These sg̣oā′na one [thereof] 14 agᴀ′ñ himself sg̣ᴀ′lgaʟ̣s. hid. Giê′nhao And then tanū′tga′s it was fall giên and ʟꜝ they stꜝa-i the feet stꜝeqoā′ngᴀñᴀñ are sore to many of them 15 wᴀnsū′ga they say at with xᴀ′ñē eyes stꜝē′gᴀñ are sore wᴀnsū′ga. they say. 16 [[11]]
Giên And Qolqꜝᴀ′lg̣oda-i Moldy-forehead î′sîñ too ʟꜝa them at with qaʟ̣′gas. got in. Wᴀ It stᴀ from qā′gîñ went qa′⁺odi after 1 stᴀn charcoal ga′-igîñ floating ga-i that ʟꜝ they qēxai′yañ saw wᴀnsū′ga. they say. ʟꜝ Them tꜝē′dji part of gu there hā′-iluasi. were destroyed. 2 Ga′-istᴀ From that sg̣ol foam ga′-igîñ floating g̣ᴀ′nstᴀ to î′sîñ also qā′ʟꜝxasi. came. Ga′-igu There î′sîñ too ʟꜝ them tꜝē′dji part of 3 ha′-iluᴀs. were destroyed. 4
Ga′-istᴀ From that qā went qa′⁺odi after qwēsdjî′ngoas edges of sky g̣ᴀ′nstᴀ to qā′ʟꜝxas came giên and lʼ it łgî′tg̣a near 5 ga′-isʟ floated lʼ it qꜝō′g̣ołdaga-i came together ʟꜝ they kꜝwa-i-î′ndas. counted. Lʼ It qꜝō′ułdaʟe′iłiya′-i shut ʟ̣ū when 6 lʼ it xē′txa under ʟꜝ they ʟuqaga′-i passed ʟ̣ū when ʟuwa′-i the canoe taʟ̣djū′ half g̣a in qꜝoa′dᴀsi. was broken. Lᴀ It ga something 7 qꜝō′gadᴀs. crushed. Giê′nhao And then taga′ogᴀñᴀñ few were left wᴀnsū′ga. they say. 8
G̣e′istᴀ Into from (out of) qā′gîñ went qa′⁺odi after qꜝa′-idjig̣aos many stars qꜝaogᴀ′ns sit gañā′ñ like gī′nᴀ something g̣e′ida was like 9 g̣ei into ʟꜝ they qē′xas. saw. G̣a′og̣ax̣ig̣atx̣iā′ Inlet mouths hao those īdja′ñ were wᴀnsū′ga. they say. Giên And ʟꜝ 10 łg̣u′nułxa three persons at with ʟꜝ stᴀnsî′ñxa four persons at with ʟꜝ ʟe′iłxa five persons g̣ei into qꜝaoxā′ñasi. got off. G̣a′og̣aga-i The inlets 11 yū′ᴀnsi′ were large giên and (when) ʟꜝ them ʟaa′łxa ten of g̣ei into qꜝa′oxañasi. got off. Giên And Qꜝā′da-g̣ᴀ′nʟ̣a-i Seaward creek 12 tꜝa′gi mouth of ʟꜝ they (people) ga′-isʟas floated la it g̣a to hao ʟꜝ they idja′ñ came wᴀnsū′ga. they say. ʟꜝ They ga′-iyiñgîñ floated there 13 qa′odi after [12]]
Sîñx̣ia′s It was evening giên and lʼ his a′og̣a mother xᴀndᴀwā′gas in mourning sg̣ā′-iłgᴀñᴀs was weeping lᴀ he qe′iñᴀs. saw. 1 G̣ō′ñg̣añ His father î′sîñ too la he qîñqā′g̣oñᴀs. saw walking about. ʟꜝ They qā′yîñ went qa′odi after Giên And x̣îlga′owas it was fine weather giên and ʟuwa′-i the canoe djîn edges qā′łi inside g̣e′istᴀ out of tꜝā′skꜝi pole djiñ long ʟꜝ they 6 dᴀñsqꜝā′sdᴀsi pulled off giên and qō′yaqā′g̣ᴀn sky la it at with ʟꜝ they kîtx̣idᴀsʟa′si. shook. Gañā′xᴀn At once 7 dālag̣e′îłsi. rain fell. ʟū′goasi Those in the canoe kꜝū′iñᴀsi. were happy. Gu′tat Themselves ʟ̣′nanᴀñᴀs. [they] fixed. Tꜝa′odjiga-i The fort 8 ʟꜝ they x̣îtgidᴀñgasäsi went up to fight g̣ᴀn for ʟꜝ they qā′łi shook hî′ldᴀñᴀs. insides. Gīga′o Fish trap hao this īdja′ñ was 9 wᴀnsū′ga. they say. Gañā′xᴀn So ʟꜝ they skꜝū′x̣idᴀsi. started up in a crowd. 10 Ā′wuñ His mother lᴀ he sqā′dᴀs recognized giên and xē′tgu in front of lᴀ he sqū′g̣agatgîłs. swam ashore. Giên And lʼ his a′og̣a mother 11 lᴀ him gi to ski′djiwus tried to club giên and agᴀ′ñ himself lᴀ he gīgoyî′ñʟ̣stasg̣as. saved to seaward. Giên And î′sîñ again gañā′ñ like 12 lᴀ he īdjiga′-i did ʟ̣ū when hᴀ′nxᴀn right there awu′ñ his mother agᴀ′ñ himself lᴀ he skîtkꜝō′tułdas. let club to death. 13 Giên And g̣aoʟ̣ immediate cooking g̣ᴀn for lʼ his a′og̣a mother lʼ his qā′dji head qꜝeitqꜝā′-iʟx̣idia′-i started to cut off ʟ̣ū when sqā′wa-i the knife 14 hayî′ñ instead lʼ his x̣îl neck gut upon qꜝa′onanᴀnsi clicked giên and lᴀ she qea′ñasi. looked [in]. Lʼ Her gi′tg̣a son 15 x̣ālxełgīstagia′ñas copper used to have around his neck lᴀ she sqā′dᴀs. recognized. Giê′nhao And then tcꜝū plank sku′nxa clean gu at lᴀ it la she 16 [[13]] ʟ̣łinā′gas. put. Giên And lʼ his g̣ō′ñg̣a father ga′g̣a in it (the house) tā′nadaiyes. stayed. Na-i The house u′ngu on top of lᴀ him 1 la she g̣ałînā′gᴀs. put. 2 Lᴀ Him gi to g̣ālstᴀ′nsîñg̣ela′-i four nights passed ʟ̣ū when lʼ his qag̣ᴀ′ñ throat g̣a in qa′g̣otcꜝî′lg̣ax̣idies. a slight noise started. 3 Lʼ His ʟꜝ′xadjî top of head lā′g̣a his qea′ñg̣ag̣eiłs. came in sight. Lᴀ Him gi to g̣ā′la i the nights g̣ā′tsg̣aʟ̣asi passed 4 kꜝiä′ł all that time lʼ he ʟ̣dā′lʟꜝxas. was coming out. Qᴀ′odi By and by lᴀ him stᴀ from tcī′na-i the salmon qꜝᴀl skin dā′lʟg̣oyasi was washed off by the rain giên and 5 na house gi to lʼ he g̣ē′tg̣attcꜝas. went in. Giên And lʼ he sg̣ā′g̣adᴀs. became a shaman. La Him g̣ᴀn for ʟꜝ they sū. sang. 6 Giên And stᴀ from ʟꜝ they tcꜝī′g̣ax̣unañasi moved away giên and anawa′-ig̣a next season î′sîñ again gu at ʟꜝ they tcꜝigoa′gidᴀñesi. came to get salmon. 7 Î′sîñ Again tcī′nag̣ea′lga-i salmon came ʟ̣ū when giên and tcī′na-i the salmon skux̣ida′-i came up ʟ̣ū when 8 u′ngut on top of nᴀñ one x̣āł shining one ʟ̣łîñgwa′ñasi. was. Giên And lʼ it kidaga′-i the spearing stᴀ from lᴀ he sī′wus said giên and 9 la it gi to sg̣un only ʟꜝ they kîtdjū′gᴀñᴀs. tried to spear. Qa′odihao By and by la it g̣ᴀ′n for kī′tao spear lᴀ he ʟg̣ołg̣ai′yañ made 10 wᴀnsū′ga they say giên and lᴀ it la he ki′dᴀS. speared. Lᴀ It la he dᴀñʟ̣′sʟgila′-i pulled ashore ʟ̣ū when tcī′na-i the salmon 11 kꜝotula′-i was dead at gu ʟ̣ū at the same time la he êsî′ñ too kꜝotwā′lañ died wᴀnsū′ga. they say. Lʼ His g̣ała′nda-i soul 12 î′sîs was g̣ᴀn for gᴀm not lʼ he u′nsᴀᴀtg̣añañ knew wᴀnsū′ga. they say. 13 Giên And lᴀ him ʟꜝ they ʟ′g̣ołg̣aqꜝawasi made sit up giên and lᴀ him qoa′gi over the head of ʟꜝ they ʟłînā′gᴀs. sat. Giên And 14 lᴀ him gañā′ñ like nᴀñ one ʟꜝ they ʟ′g̣ołg̣aʟ̣sʟas made (dressed) giên and tcꜝā′nuwa-i the fire djî′nxa near lʼ he 15 skîtqā′g̣oñᴀsi. went around while they beat time. Ga′odjiwa-i The drum î′sîñ too lā′g̣a his ʟꜝ they skī′dᴀñasi. beat. ʟā′guda At the same time la him 16 g̣ᴀn for ʟꜝ they sī′wus. sang. G̣ā′la-i The nights stᴀ′nsîñg̣ela′-i four passed ʟ̣ū when nᴀñ a tᴀ′ñgīlaga tidal inlet g̣ei into 17 [[14]] agᴀ′ñ himself lᴀ he gā′sʟgīxᴀlgā′ñas used to tell them to put g̣e′ihao into this lᴀ him ʟꜝ they g̣asʟgai′yañ had put wᴀnsū′ga. they say. 1 ʟā′łda Plank u′ngu on top of lᴀ he tā′-idigañas always lay u′ngu on top of lᴀ him ʟꜝ they ʟta′-is. laid. Giê′nhao And then lᴀ him ʟꜝ they 2 îsdai′yañ put there (in water) wᴀnsū′ga. they say. Ga′odjiwa-i The drum ê′sîñ too lā′g̣a his ʟꜝ they qꜝa′-isʟgiasi. put. Gu There 3 sg̣ō′łgułg̣añ toward the right g̣adā′ñ around lʼ he g̣atg̣ā′łgᴀłgîñ turned qa′odihao after Hao Here ʟan finished lʼ it g̣e′ida. becomes. 7 [[15]] [Told by Isaac, of the Łi′elᴀñ qē′awai family.] Îłdī′nī lived at End-of-trail town.[1] All of his friends also lived there. And he went out to fish. And, the wind blowing from the shore, he was blown away. He was unable to get to land. He was blown about in the sea all day. And while he was being blown about evening came upon him. He was also blown about during the night. And morning again dawned upon him. He did not see land. And he was again blown about all day. But the wind did not blow hard. Therefore he did not capsize. While he was being blown about evening again came upon him. He was again blown about all night. He was blown about for a long time. And morning again dawned upon him. During all that time he saw no land. Then Îłdī′nī sang because he wanted the wind to become fair. And [[16]]he stood in the canoe. He began to sing: “Lake (i.e., Ocean) spirit, calm the waves for me. Get close to me, my Power. My heart is tired. Make the sea very calm for me, ye hō yē hō′ lō!” etc.[2] While he was still being blown about evening came upon him. And again morning dawned upon him. Although it was foggy in the morning the wind was not strong. He floated about at random. Every evening shut down foggy. And he was unable to stand up. His legs were weak, because he had been long in the canoe. Then he again sang the same song. And morning came again. He could see no land. And, while it was still foggy evening came upon him. All that time the wind was not strong. Again morning dawned upon him. Then he floated near to land. He remained floating there. He did not get off for his legs were bent together. During all that time they did not see him. Although he was very near where people lived they did not see him. [[17]] Then he saw a child playing about, one not grown but big enough to talk. And the child did not see him for his canoe was floating close to a rock. Then Îłdī′nī called to the child because he wished them to know about him. And, when he called, the child was afraid to go to him. After it had been afraid for some time [Îłdī′nī] said: “I am Îłdī′nī.” It was a male child. And it went out to him. And it came and stood near him. And he said to it: “My name is Îłdī′nī.” “Now you, too, say ‘Îłdī′nī,’ ” said he to it. And the child said “Îłdī′nī,” but said it wrong because it did not yet know how to talk very well. He pronounced his name again. And the child also pronounced his name. It said it right. And the child started away from him. Then it turned away from him. It began saying, “Îłdī′nī, Îłdī′nī, Îłdī′nī, Îłdī′nī, Îłdī′nī, Îłdī′nī.” It was afraid of forgetting his [name]. And when it got some distance away it forgot his [[18]]name again. Then it returned to him. And, when it came to him he again told it his name. “Say ‘Îłdī′nī’,” said Îłdī′nī to this child. And the child in turn said so. And again it said it right. Then, as it went away from him, it began repeating his name. “Îłdī′nī, Îłdī′nī, Îłdī′nī,” it began saying. While it was saying “Îłdī′nī” it entered the house. That time it did not forget the name. And, even while opening the door, it kept repeating “Îłdī′nī.” The child said to its grandfather: “Grandfather, find Îłdī′nī; grandfather, find Îłdī′nī.” And it led its grandfather to the place from whence it had come. They came to where he floated. The wife was also with them. And, being at once much troubled at the sight of him, they quickly got into his canoe. They came in front of their house with him. When they got out they wanted to take him up to the house quickly. Then he showed them his legs. He also showed them that he was unable to stand. He merely made signs with his fingers. He [[19]]did not know their language. And the man ran up for his mat. And, when he brought it down, they placed him upon the mat. Then they carried him into the house. They placed him near the fire. Then they put warm things upon him. And they also warmed him at the fire. They also put warm things on his head. They also warmed water for his legs. And, when the water became warmed a little, the woman began putting it upon his legs. At the same time the man also kept warm things on his head. And, as he sat there, he tried to straighten his legs a little. They became well. They stopped putting hot water on them. And, when he asked for a stick, they gave it to him. And, after they gave it to him, he raised himself up. He tried to go outside. And, after he had sat outside for a while, he came back again with the help of his stick. They did not give him food because they saw that something was the matter with him. Although they had not seen him before they saw that he was a chief. Then they warmed water for him. They also cooked food for him. [[20]]And, when the water was warm, she put a great deal of grease into it, and they set it before him. She also gave him a spoon. This is how the ancient people did. And after he had drunk the broth she also set food before him. She let him eat grease with it. And after he was through eating she put another kind of food before him. When she saw that he ate his food as if he were well she gave him another kind of food. And he (the husband) saw that he had become well, and he said to his wife: “When the wind is fair we will go with him to the town.” It was evening. And they did not sleep during the night because they wanted to go to the town with him. But the chief slept soundly. And while he slept they put their things on the beach. They also launched their canoe. And they put their things into the canoe. They did not live far from the town. And when he awoke they told him they were going away with him. [[21]] Then the woman went in their canoe. The man went with him in his canoe. They came to the town with him. And the people were astonished at them. Before that they had one canoe. And when [they saw] that they had two they were surprised at them. They were a great crowd waiting outside for them. Then they saw another person sitting in their [canoe]. And when they came ashore the whole town went to them, for they had never seen him before. They came with him to the Stikine town. They quickly took him into the house. And the house was full of Stikine people, men, women, and children. They were surprised to see him. Although they had never seen him before, they saw that he was a chief. And now the one who came to the town with him said to the crowd: “When my grandchild went out to play it found this person. It went to play. After it had been gone for a while it came in. Then, [[22]]as it opened the door, it came in saying ‘Îłdī′nī, Îłdī′nī. Grandfather, Îłdī′nī found,’ it said. So we went to see him. And we took him into the house. He was unable to stand. His legs were bent together. And we carried him up in a mat to the house. We worked over him all day [to make him well]. And after he did stand up he went outside with the help of a cane. Then we gave him food. When he got well we came this way with him. I came hither with him because I did not want to remain alone with him in an uninhabited place,”[3] he said. While they were telling about him the people observed that he was feeling of his skin with his teeth. And they told one another about what he did. Then the chiefs of the Stikine people said: “Taste the chief’s blood.” Then one felt of his skin with his teeth. And when he lifted his head he said: “The chief’s blood is salt.” Then the chiefs of the Stikine people were very much astonished. Then they knew that he had been blown about for a very long time. And the town [[23]]people went outside. Then they knew what had happened to him, but they did not know whence he had come. And they began to care for him. He was there for many years. And he remained there always. He did not go back, because he did not know where his town was. He had four children. Two were boys and two were girls. And all the time he was at the Stikine he wept for his children. But he did not weep for his wife.[4] And the one who had found him made him his friend (i.e., took him into his family and clan). And after he had lived there for a long time he came to understand their language. After he had wept for a while he sang a crying song. He began the following crying song: 𝄆 “Hēg̣ōnōnē′ ʟa′gwaiyē djū′qoqołtēdj. 𝄇 Ha gūsē′, ha gūsē′ łē′nī gîta′nī hagūsē′.”[5] And he joined that tribe. Then he told them that he had belonged to the Fish-eggs and they all gave themselves to him because they saw that he was a chief. And his friends, the Fish-eggs, lost him. [[24]] And by and by his friends heard that he was a chief of the Stikine. In old times people did not go to other places. They fastened a feather to the end of a stick, and they raised it. If the feather was not moved by the wind they went out.[6] Therefore his people did not learn about him quickly. But afterward they heard about him. And when he knew that his friends had heard about him he sent down the songs for his friends. By and by, when they heard his [songs], his friends were very glad. “Although I want to go to you, there is no way to do so. I am very well off. But there I was not happy. My friends, the women and men of the Fish-eggs, are very numerous.”[7] Then his friends ceased to be sad for him, because they knew he was happy. But his wife was married to another man, for they had thought that he was dead. This is the end. [[25]] The almost complete absence of a mythic element in this story suggests that it may be founded on fact. At least it must have been used to explain a relationship supposed to exist between the Fish-eggs, a branch of the great Stᴀ′stas family of Masset, which belonged to the Eagle clan, and some family among the Stikine Indians. [[15]] [1] So the word Kꜝiū′stᴀ was somewhat doubtfully translated to me. It stood near the northwestern angle of Graham island opposite North island. [↑] [2] A song supposed to have power in calming storms. [↑] [3] Fearing to expose themselves to possible danger from an entirely strange man. There was no assurance of safety between man and man unless both were of the same family or peace was known to exist between their respective families. The verbs in this quotation have the past-experienced ending, -gᴀn. Had this been related by a person who had learned the facts from somebody else they would have taken the past-inexperienced ending, -an. [↑] [4] Accidents like this were often supposed to be brought about by the unfaithfulness of a man’s wife, and it is not unlikely that the chief may have suspected that he had suffered in this way. [↑] [6] This is evidently mythical. The same thing used to be said of the Pitch people. See Memoirs of the Jesup North Pacific Expedition, volume V, part I, page 91. [↑] [7] He speaks of his new friends as if they belonged to his own family at End-of-trail town. [↑] [Masset dialect] Kꜝiū′sta End of Trail (town) gu at Îłdī′nī Îłdī′nī na′gan. lived. Lʼ His ta′olᴀñ friends wa′ʟ̣uᴀn all î′sîn too gu there nā′ñᴀn. lived. 1 Wᴀ′giên And stᴀ from lʼ he xa′oyiênanê. went fishing. Wᴀ′giên And dī′dastᴀ off shore tadja′o wind ʻa′dōsa′s blew giên and 2 lʼ he x̣u′deîdan. started to blow away. Dītga Ashore ʟūqagalē′ to go by canoe ʻadō′ lʼ ʻêsgai′an. he was unable. Sîn Day sʻaskꜝu whole sī′sgut upon the sea 3 lʼ he x̣utgᴀ′ñgwañan. was blown about. Wᴀ′giên And hawa′n while lʼ he x̣utgᴀ′ñgwᴀñgᴀndan was blown about la him da for 4 sîñiai′an. was evening. Wᴀ′giên And ʻa′lgua in the night î′sîn too lʼ he x̣ū′tgᴀñgwañgañan was blown about giê′nhao and then î′sîn too laga to him 5 sanʟ̣a′nan. was morning. Wᴀ′giên And gᴀm not ʟᴀga land lʼ he qê′ñʻᴀñgañan. was seeing. Wᴀ′giên And ha′osîn again sîn day 6 sʻaskꜝu whole lʼ he x̣ū′tgᴀñgwañgañan. was blown about. Ta′djuē The wind gᴀm not hī′kꜝan but ʻa′dowañgañanî. was blowing hard. 7 Ałdjī′ᴀłū Therefore gᴀm not lʼ he xa′sʟʻañgañan. capsized. Hawa′n While lʼ he x̣ugᴀñgwᴀ′ñgᴀndan was being blown about 8 ha′osîn again la him ga to sîñia′-iᴀn. was evening. Ha′osîn Again ʻāl night sʻasgu whole lʼ he x̣ū′tgᴀñgwañan. was being blown about. 9 Djī′⁺iña Long time lʼ he x̣ū′tgᴀñgwañgañan. was being blown about. Wᴀ′giên And ha′osîn again laga to him sa′nʟ̣anan. was morning. 10 Wᴀ′kꜝiäł All that time ʟᴀga land gᴀm not lʼ he qê′ñʻañgañan. was seeing. 11 Wᴀ′giên And Îłdī′nī Îłdī′nī hîn like kꜝᴀdjūłdjawan sang tadjuwē′ the wind lᴀgala′-i become good dᴀ to lʼ he 12 [[16]] gudᴀ′ns wanted ʟ̣ū ᴀ. when sang. Wᴀ′giên And ʟuē′gua in the canoe lʼ he gia′gᴀn. stood. Wᴀ′giên And sʻā′lanē the song dᴀ to 1 lʼ he kîłā′wan: put his voice to: “Sū “Lake (= ocean) sg̣ā′na spirit gîtg̣ā′lᴀnsʟ. make waves calm (for me). Dī My sg̣ā′nawē supernatural power qᴀ′nskidagî′ñga. got close to in canoe. 2 Dī I qaiî′nsʟa. became tired. Adī′ Me ga for ʟꜝnawa′ʻagᴀsʟa make the sea milk (i.e., calm) yēhō yēhō yēhō′lō, yēhō′lō, etc.” etc.” 3 Hawa′n Yet lʼ he x̣ū′tgᴀñgwa′ñgañan. was being blown about. Ha′osîn Again laga to him sî′ñiyēyᴀn. was evening. Wᴀ′kꜝiên But still 4 gᴀm not laga to him tadja′o wind ʻā′dawangañan. was blowing hard. Wᴀ′giên And ha′osîn again laga to him sa′nʟ̣anᴀn. was morning. 5 Yä′nañaūłai′an. It was foggy in the morning. Wᴀkꜝie′n But still gᴀm not tadja′o wind ʻatawā′ñan. was strong. Wᴀ′giên And sîn day 6 sʻasgu whole ha′osîn again ʟᴀgua′nan aimlessly lʼ he gī′gīgᴀñgwañgañan. was floating about. Wᴀ′kꜝiäł All that time yä′nᴀñʻagᴀndan while it was foggy 7 sîñiai′ᴀn. evening came. Wᴀ′giên And gia′ga-i to stand up ʻadō′ around lʼ he ʻê′sgasʟaian. got (he was unable). Lʼ His qꜝo′lū legs 8 lā his ʻagā′lan were weak ʟū′guʻa in the canoe lʼ he îsxᴀ′nsqadan was for a long time ᴀła′. because. Wᴀ′giên And ha′osîn again sʻā′lᴀñē the song 9 ʻa′hᴀn same lʼ he kꜝᴀ′djūgañan. was singing. Wᴀ′giên And ha′osîn again sanʟ̣a′nan. was morning. Wᴀ′giên And gᴀm not 10 ʟᴀga land lʼ he qê′ñʻᴀñgañan. was seeing. Wᴀ′giên And ha′osîn again yä′nᴀñʻagᴀndan while it was foggy lᴀ him da for 11 sîñiai′an. was evening. Wᴀkꜝiê′ł All that time gᴀm not tadjuwē′ the wind ʻa′dōwañga′ñan. was strong. Wᴀ′giên And ha′osîn again 12 laga to him sanʟ̣a′nan. was morning. 13 Wa′ʟ̣u At that time ʟᴀga land gu at lʼ he gā′-iîñułaiyan. floated in the morning. Wᴀ′giên And hawa′n yet gu at lʼ he gā′-iîñ was 14 gañganê. floating. Gᴀm Not xetgu below (ashore) lʼ he qā′łᴀñgañan was getting lʼ his qꜝo′lū legs gu′tga together lā his łgᴀkꜝᴀdā′ñan were bent 15 ᴀ′ła. because. Ałdjī′ᴀłu Therefore gᴀm not xetga off lʼ he qā′łʻᴀñgañan. was getting. Wᴀ′kꜝiêł All that time gᴀm not la him ʟꜝ they 16 qê′ñʻañgañan. were seeing. Ḷꜝ They na′ᴀñ lived qꜝoł near djiłī′ very lʼ he îs was kꜝiên although gᴀm not lᴀ him ʟꜝ they qê′ñʻᴀñgañan. were seeing. 17 [[17]] Wᴀ′giên And nᴀñ a ʻa′a child gūsaʻai′ya knew how to talk gᴀm not ʟ̣ᴀqō′nan big nā′ñgwans played about lʼ he qä′ñan. saw. 1 Wᴀ′giên And gᴀm not anᴀ′ñ this ʻa′as child lʼ him qêñʻā′ñan saw tꜝē′dja-i the rock ga against ʟuē′ the canoe lā′ña his gī′tasi floated 2 ᴀła′. because. Gᴀm Not la him lʼ it qêñʻā′ñan. saw. Wᴀ′giên And Îłdī′nī Îłdī′nī nᴀñ the ʻā′xᴀdjūs child ga to 3 kiägā′ñan was calling la him ʻᴀn for ʟꜝ they u′nsᴀdē know (that they might know) dᴀ to lʼ he gudᴀ′ns wanted ᴀ′ła. because. Wᴀ′giên And la it ʻᴀn for lʼ he 4 ʻa′yîns called giên and la him ʻa to qagē′ go ga to lʼ it łʻwa′gagañan. were afraid. La Him ga of lʼ it łʻwagaxᴀ′nsgats was afraid for a long time 5 ʟ̣ū when, “Îłdī′nī “Îłdī′nī ła-ō I that īdjî′ngua” am” hîn as precedes anᴀ′ñ this ʻa′as child lʼ he sudai′an. said to. Nᴀñ A īłña′-o male this 6 idja′n. was. Wᴀ′giên And la him lʼ it qasʻai′an. went out to. Wᴀ′giên And la him qꜝoł near lʼ it gia′ʟꜝagan. came and stood. 7 Wᴀ′giên And hîn as follows la it lʼ he sudai′an, said to, “Îłdī′nī “Îłdī′nī hîn like ō this dī I kiʻa′ñgua. am named. Hai Now 8 dā you îsî′n too ł (imp.) Îłdī′nī Îłdī′nī hîn like sū,” say,” hîn like la it lʼ he sudai′an. said to. Wᴀ′giên And anᴀ′ñ this 9 ʻa′xᴀdjūs, child, “Îłdī′nī” “Îłdī′nī,” hîn like sā′wan. said. Wᴀ′giên And lʼ it kî′lsgudaiani, said it wrong, a′nᴀñ this 10 ʻa′xadjūs child gᴀm not yê′nkꜝe very well gū′saoʻaiyā′ñan knew how to talk ᴀ′ła. because. Wᴀ′giên And ha′osîn again kiä′ñ his name 11 lʼ he kꜝwai′an. mentioned. Wᴀ′giên And a′nᴀñ this ʻa′xᴀdjūs child hᴀnîsî′n again lʼ his kiē name kꜝwai′an. mentioned. 12 Wᴀ′giên And lā his lʼ it kî′łyêdaian. said right. Wᴀ′giên And a′nᴀñ this ʻa′xadjūs child lᴀ him stᴀ from qā′-idan. started. 13 Wᴀ′giên And lᴀ him stᴀ from ʻᴀñ himself lʼ it ʟ̣sʟa′s-qałīya′n. turned around. 𝄆 “Îłdī′nī, “Îłdī′nī, Îłdī′nī, Îłdī′nī, 14 Îłdī′nī,” Îłdī′nī,” 𝄇 hîn like lʼ it sū′îdan. began saying. Da For lᴀ his lʼ it qꜝē′sdadē forget ga to lʼ it łʻwa′gas was afraid 15 ᴀłū′ therefore lʼ it sā′wan. said. Wᴀ′giên And lᴀ stᴀ from him lʼ it djiîñē′ʻełs got far ʟ̣ū when ha′osîn again lʼ kiē his name 16 [[18]] da for lʼ it qꜝē′sgadan. forgot. Wᴀ′giên And ha′osîn again la him gui toward lʼ it staʻē′lan. returned. Wᴀ′giên And 1 la him ʻᴀn to lʼ it qā′ʟꜝas came ʟ̣ū when ha′osîn again kiʻa′ñ his name laga to it lʼ he sudai′an. told. “Îłdī′nī “Îłdī′nī hîn like 2 ł (imp.) sū,” say,” hîn like anᴀ′ñ this ʻa′as child ha′osîn again Îłdī′nī Îłdī′nī sudai′an. said to. Wᴀ′giên And anᴀ′ñ this 3 a′as child ha′osîn again gîña′n like sā′wani. said. Wᴀ′giên And ha′osîn again lʼ he kîłyê′daiane. said it right. 4 Wa′ʟ̣ū Then ha′osîn again lᴀ from stᴀ him lʼ it qā′-its-qałīyan as it went away lʼ his kiē′ name lʼ it kꜝwī′dᴀñîdan. began to repeat. 5 𝄆 “Îłdī′nī, “Îłdī′nī, Îłdī′nī, Îłdī′nī, Îłdī′nī,” Îłdī′nī,” 𝄇 hîn like lʼ it sū′-idan. began to say. Hawa′n Yet “Îłdī′nī” “Îłdī′nī” hîn like 6 lʼ sū′gᴀndan while it was saying na house ga to lʼ it qatcꜝai′an. entered. Wa′ʟ̣ū Then, ʟꜝao however, gᴀm not kiē′ the name da for lʼ it 7 qꜝē′sgadañan. forgot. 8 Wᴀ′giên And kꜝiwē′ the door lʼ it daʻa′sʟtcꜝasi opened ʻai′yan right through “Îłdī′nī,” “Îłdī′nī,” lʼ he sū′daltcꜝaian: went in saying: 9 “Tcîna′-i, “Grandfather, Îłdī′nī Îłdī′nī qeigᴀ′ña,” find,” hîn like a′nᴀñ this ʻa′as child tcī′nᴀñ its grandfather sudai′an. said to. 10 Wᴀ′giên And giê′stᴀ from whence lʼ it qa′gan went ʻa to lʼ its tcî′na grandfather lā its lʼ it ʻalqa′-idan. led. Wᴀ′giên And 11 ga-î′ns floated gu at la him ʻᴀn to lʼ îsʟꜝaʻā′wan. they came. Lʼ His djā wife î′sîn too la him ᴀł with idja′n. was. Wᴀ′giên And 12 na′ʻaistᴀgañan as soon as (they saw him) lʼ łkꜝwī′dᴀsʟyua′nʻwas they were much troubled ʟ̣ū when lā′guʻē into his (canoe) lʼ xū′stᴀʟiawan. they got quickly. 13 Wᴀ′giên And nē the house xetgu in front of lᴀ him dᴀ′ñᴀł with lʼ ʻā′sgadaʻwan. they arrived. 14 Lʼ îstꜝała′ʻwas They got off giên when hawī′dan quickly na house ga to lʼ him îsdē′yē take up da to 15 la lʼgudᴀña′ʻwan. they wanted to do to him. Wᴀ′giên And qꜝo′lawūñ his legs la lʼ qêndā′ʻwan. he showed to them. Gia′ga-i To stand 16 ʻadō′ lʼ ʻêsga′si he was unable î′sîn too la lʼ qêndā′ʻwan. he showed them. Hî′ñan Only ʻa-i la sʟꜝî′silᴀñgañan. he made signs with his fingers. 17 [[19]] Gᴀm Not ʟꜝ their kîl language lʼ he gudᴀñʻā′ñan. knew. Wᴀ′giên And nᴀñ the ī′łiñas man lgūs mat dō for this ʻatᴀgā′lan. ran up. 1 Wᴀ′giên And tcꜝā′nuē the fire djîngu near la him lʼ they ʻā′waʻwan. put. 2 Wa′ʟ̣ū Then gîn things kꜝī′na warm la gui him upon lʼ î′sdałaʻwan. they put. Wᴀ′giên And tcꜝā′anuē the fire 3 ʻa in îsî′n too la him lʼ ʟᴀkꜝî′nᴀñidaʻwan. they made warm. Wᴀ′giên And lʼ his qadjî′ñ head gu at î′sîn too gîn things 4 kꜝī′na warm la him lʼ î′sdaʻōgañan. they put on. Wᴀ′giên And lʼ his kꜝial legs hᴀn îsî′n too xao liquid (water) lā his 5 lʼ ʟîkꜝī′nᴀsʟaʻwan. they warmed for. Wᴀ′giên And xao liquid (water) łñan a little kꜝīnîsʟa′s became warm ʟ̣ū when lʼ his kꜝia′l legs gui upon 6 nᴀñ the djā′adas woman îsda′idan. began putting it. Wᴀ′tał At the same time nᴀñ the ī′łiñas man hᴀn îsî′n too lʼ his qᴀ′dji head ga to gîn things 7 kꜝî′ndagañan. kept putting warm. Wᴀ′giên And łña′n a little lʼ he qꜝa′oas sat gu there hᴀn even qꜝolᴀwu′ñ his legs lʼ he 8 ya′gᴀłdaian. tried to straighten. Wᴀ′giên And lā′ña his lā′gane. were good (well). Wa′ʟ̣ū Then ʟan stopped lā′ña his lʼ he ʻā′łdaʻwane. put hot water on. 9 Wᴀ′giên And sqꜝā′ñu stick lʼ he gīnᴀ′ns asked to be given giên la ga when him to ʟꜝsqꜝasʟai′an. they gave it. Wᴀ′giên And la him ga to ʟꜝ they 10 sqꜝasʟa′s gave it ʟ̣ū when ʻᴀñ himself lʼ he kîtgia′gan. stood up by means of. Wᴀ′giên And kiaga to the outside agᴀ′ñ of himself lʼ he kī′ʟ̣sʟîwagudañan. tried to go. 11 Wᴀ′giên And kia outside lʼ he qꜝao sat qaod after a while ha′osîn again siłgā′ñan back agᴀ′ñ lʼ kī′ʟ̣sʟtcꜝaian. he came in with the assistance of the stick. 12 Lʼ He ʻā′dagas was different (i.e., sick) lā lʼ qê′ñʻwas his they saw ᴀłū′ therefore gᴀm not tao food la him ga to lʼ îsdā′ʻañʻugañan. they gave. 13 Gᴀm Not la him lʼ qêñʻā′ñʻugañan they saw (before) kꜝiên although lʼ he ī′ʟꜝ-adas was a chief lā his lʼ qêñā′ʻwan. they saw. 14 Wᴀ′giên And xao liquid (water) laʻᴀn for him lʼ qê′nîsʟdaʻwan. they warmed. Ila′ î′sîn Besides tao food la ʻᴀn him for 15 [[20]] lʼ ʟî′ñʻalᴀñaʻwan. they cooked. ʟ̣ī′sʟ̣ūan By and by xao liquid (water) kꜝī′nᴀsʟᴀs was warm ʟ̣ū when tō grease ʻē into lʼ she qoa′ndᴀyūanan. put very much. 1 Wᴀ′giên And la him xetgu before lʼ tcꜝîsā′ʻwane. they put it. Wᴀ′giên And sʟagu′l spoon îsî′n too 2 la him gu to lʼ she tꜝa′osʟaian. gave. Ao This ʟᴀgu how ʟʟ̣ū′ the ancient xadē′ people wᴀgā′ñan. were doing. Wᴀ′giên And 3 wa′ʟ̣ʻa after it xao broth lʼ he nîłgī′s had done drinking ʟ̣ū when tā′wē the food îsî′n too la him xetgu before lʼ she îsdai′ani. put. Tō Grease 4 xᴀn î′sîn too wᴀsūwē′t with it la him lʼ she tadai′an. let eat. Wᴀ′giên And lʼ he tagī′s finished eating giên when tao food qꜝᴀ′lat another kind 5 hᴀn îsî′n too la him xetgu before lʼ she îsdai′an. put. Wᴀ′giên And dᴀ′man well la he ga something tās ate lā his lʼ she 6 qêns saw ᴀł gîn with some tā′wa food qꜝᴀ′lat another kind of î′sîn too la him ga to lʼ she îsdai′an. gave. 7 Wᴀ′giên And dᴀ′man well lʼ he ʻēłs became la him lʼ she qä′ñan saw giên and hîn like djā′ʻᴀñ his wife lʼ he 8 sudai′an, said to, “Tadja′o “Wind las is good ʟ̣ū when lnaga′-i the town ʻa to lᴀ him dᴀ′ñᴀł with tꜝalᴀ′ñ we ʟūqā′-idasañ.” will go by canoe.” 9 Wᴀ′giên And sîñiai′yᴀn. it was evening. Wᴀ′giên And gᴀm not ʻā′lgua in the night lʼ qꜝᴀsʟʻā′ñʻūgañan they were sleeping 10 lᴀ him dᴀ′ñᴀł with lnaga′-i the town ʻa to ʟūqā′-idē go dᴀ to lʼ gudᴀñʻā′wan they wanted ᴀ′ła. because. A′nᴀñ This 11 ī′ʟꜝagidas chief, ʟꜝao however, qꜝayū′anan. slept much. Wᴀ′giên And lʼ he qꜝas slept tꜝał while ʟʻā′wē the property 12 qꜝᴀ′tᴀgaña on the beach lʼ îsdā′ʻwan. they put. ʟuē′ The canoe îsî′n too tcānga into the sea ᴀ′ña theirs lʼ îsdā′ʻwan. they put. 13 Wᴀ′giên And ʟū′gue into the canoe gîn things ᴀ′ña theirs lʼ îsdā′ʻwan. they put. Gᴀm Not lnaga′-i the town stᴀ from lʼ they 14 djī′îñʻañaʻwan. lived far. Wᴀ′giên And lʼ he skī′nas awoke ʟ̣ū when lᴀ him dᴀ′ñᴀł with lʼ they ʟuqā′-idaʻwasîs would go off by canoe 15 la him ga to lʼ they sudā′ʻwan. said. 16 [[21]] Wᴀ′giên And la′gia his ʟū′e canoe guʻa in nᴀñ the djā′das woman ʟuqā′gan. went by canoe. Nᴀñ The î′łiñas man 1 hᴀn îsî′n too gia his ʟuē′guʻa canoe in lᴀ him dᴀ′ñał with ʟuqā′gan. went by canoe. Wᴀ′giên And lᴀ him dᴀ′ñᴀł with lnaga′-i the town 2 gu at lʼ ʟuî′sʟꜝaʻawan. they came by canoe. Wᴀ′giên And lᴀ ʟꜝ qꜝᴀlā′ʻwan. they were surprised at them. Wᴀ′kunastʼ Before it ʟuē′ the canoe 3 lā theirs ʻasʻwā′nsîñaʻwani. was one. Wᴀ′giên And wēd now, ʟꜝao however, lā theirs ʻā′stᴀñʻwasi were two ʟ̣ū when 4 la ʟꜝ qꜝᴀlā′ʻwan. they were surprised at them. Kia lᴀ Outside them kꜝiū′ for ʟꜝ they skꜝūlyū′anaʻwan. were in a great crowd. Wᴀ′giên And nᴀñ a 5 xā′da person qꜝᴀ′lat another lā′guʻa in theirs tcꜝā′ñwas sat ʟꜝ they qä′ñan. saw. 6 Wᴀ′giên And lʼ kîtʟꜝ′djagᴀłʻwas they came ashore ʟ̣ū when lnaga′-i the town ʻaskꜝu whole hᴀn very lʼ them 7 dō′îtʻawane went to gᴀm not wᴀ′kunastʼ before it lᴀ him ʟꜝ they qêñʻā′ñgañan saw ᴀ′ła. because. Stᴀkꜝᴀ′n Stikine 8 lnaga′-i town gu at la him dᴀ′ñᴀł with lʼ ʟuîsʟꜝaʻa′wan. they came by canoe. Wᴀ′giên And hawī′dan quickly na house ga to 9 la ʟꜝ îsdā′ʻwan. they took them. Wᴀ′giên And Stᴀkꜝᴀ′n the Stikine xadē′ people īła′ndjidē the men îsgiê′n and djā′dē the women 10 dᴀñᴀła′n with îsî′n too ʻa′aga-i the children dᴀ′ñᴀłan with îsî′n too na-i the house stagā′ne. was full. Lᴀ Them ʟꜝ they 11 gusʻā′naʻwagan. were surprised at. Gᴀm Not wᴀ′kunastʼ before it lᴀ him ʟꜝ they qê′ñʻañgañan saw kꜝiä′nan although 12 lʼ he ī′ʟadas was a chief lā′ña his ʟꜝ they qä′ñan. saw. 13 Wᴀ′giên And ao now la him dᴀ′ñał with lʼ they ʟuqā′ʟ̣agan. came home. Hîn Like ga the skꜝū′lasga-i crowd 14 ga to lʼ he sā′wan, said, “Dī “My tꜝakꜝᴀ′n grandchild nañʻā′gᴀn went out to play ʟ̣ū when a′nᴀñ this xā′das person lʼ it 15 qe′igᴀn. found. Lʼ It nañʻā′gᴀn. went to play. Lʼ It gō qaod was after La Him ᴀł of lʼ he (they) giała′ndawa′s related tꜝał while qꜝā′lᴀñ his skin lʼ he qꜝogudᴀ′ns felt with his teeth lā′ña his ʟꜝ they qê′ñqꜝołdaian. saw him secretly. 10 Wᴀ′giên And gu′tgᴀ to each other la him ʟꜝ they sudai′an. told about. Wᴀ′giên And Stᴀkꜝᴀ′n Stikine xadē′ people 11 ī′ʟꜝadē the chief hîn like sā′wan: said: “Nᴀñ “The ī′ʟꜝadas chief ʻa-i blood ł (imp.) qꜝogudᴀ′ñʻō.” taste ye.” Wᴀ′giên And 12 lʼ his qꜝᴀl skin lā′ña his nᴀñ one qꜝo′tsgiłdaian. felt with his teeth. Wᴀ′giên And stᴀ from lʼ he ʻᴀ′nstᴀʟꜝas lifted his head ʟ̣ū when 13 “Nᴀñ “The ī′ʟꜝadas chief’s ʻa′-iyū blood that tᴀñā′gᴀñgua,” is salt,” hîn like lʼ he sā′wan. said. Wa′ʟ̣u Then Stᴀkꜝᴀ′n the Stikine 14 xadē′ people qꜝᴀ′ldᴀñayuā′nan. were very much surprised. Djī′ña A long time lʼ he x̣ū′tgᴀñgwañan was blown about ʻᴀn for wa′Ḷū then lā′ña his 15 [[23]] ʟꜝ they u′nsᴀdʻelan. came to know. Wᴀ′giên And lnaga′-i the town xa′dē the people kia′ga outside īdjā′ne. went. ʟᴀgu How lʼ he 1 ʻets was like ʻᴀn for la him ʟꜝ they u′nsᴀdᴀłs knew ʟ̣ū when ʟī′djîstᴀ whence lʼ he îs was gᴀm not ʻᴀn for ʟꜝ they u′nsᴀdaʻañan. knew. 2 Wᴀ′giên And gu there hᴀn right dᴀma′n carefully la him ʟꜝᴀ they qê′ñidan. began to look after. Wᴀ′giên And ʻᴀ′na years 3 qoan many gut during gu there lʼ he īdjā′ni. was. Wᴀ′giên And gu there hᴀn right lʼ he ʟîgaiʻe′lane. stayed always (joined the tribe). Gᴀm Not 4 siłgā′ñ back stᴀ from lʼ he îsʻā′ñane went gᴀm not ʟī′djan where lʼ his ʟᴀga land îs was ʻᴀn for lʼ he u′nsᴀdʻañan knew ᴀ′ła. because. 5 Lʼ His gī′dalᴀñ children stᴀnsā′ñan. were four. Stᴀñ Two lā his īła′ndjidagan were men giên and stᴀñ two îsî′n too 6 lā his djadā′gan. were women. Wᴀ′giên And Stᴀkꜝᴀ′n Stikine gu at lʼ he îs was kꜝīäł while gī′dalᴀñ his children da for lʼ he 7 sʻā′-iłgañan. was weeping. Dja′ʻᴀñ His wife dᴀ for ʟꜝao however gᴀm not lʼ he sʻa-iłʻā′ñgañan. was weeping. Wᴀ′giên And la him 8 nᴀñ one qē′yaiyan found lʼ him taodī′łgīgan. took for his friend forever. 9 Wᴀ′giên And gu there lʼ he îsxᴀ′nsgats lived a long time ʟ̣ū when ʟꜝ their kîl language lʼ he gwa′lan. understood. Wᴀ′giên And lʼ he 10 sʻā′-iłgᴀñ wept qaod after a while ʻᴀñ for lʼ he kî′lkꜝᴀdjū-idan. began to sing a crying song. Wᴀ′giên And hîn like lʼ he kꜝᴀdjū′idan: began singing: 11 𝄆 “Hēg̣ōnōnē′ ʟa′gwaiyē djū′qoqołtēdj 𝄇 𝄆 Hagūsē′ 𝄇 Łē′ni gîta′nī hagusē′.” 12 Wᴀ′giên And gu there hᴀn right lʼ he ʟîgai′ʻelane. joined the tribe. Wᴀ′giên And lʼ he Kꜝā′ogᴀs was of the Fish-eggs ʻᴀ′nstᴀ about 13 ᴀ′ña his lʼ he sā′wan told giên and la him ga to agᴀ′ñ themselves ʟꜝ they î′sdaʻodjawan all gave lʼ he ī′ʟꜝagidas was a chief lā′ña his 14 ʟꜝ they qêñgā′ñan saw ᴀła′. because. Wᴀ′giên And lʼ his ta′olᴀñ Kꜝā′was friends the Fish-eggs lʼ him gōdiagā′ñan. lost. 15 [[24]] ʟī′sʟ̣uᴀn By and by wᴀ′giên, however Stᴀkꜝᴀ′n Stikine ᴀł of ta′olᴀñ his friends ʻᴀn for lʼ he ī′ʟꜝadas was chief lā′ña his ʟꜝ they 1 kî′ñgudañan. heard. Gᴀm Not ʟꜝᴀkꜝwā′nan any time ʟʟ̣ū′ in old times ʟᴀ′gui to any places ʟꜝ they ʟuqā′-idᴀñgañan. started by canoe. 2 Sqꜝā′ñ-kunē End of a stick łtᴀ′nʻu feather ʟꜝ they kiū′łgudjîlgañan. fastened. Wᴀ′giên And sa up ʟꜝ they 3 kîłgudjîlgā′ñane. lifted it. Gᴀm Not łtanuē′ the feather x̣ū′łkꜝwesîłdansi was moved by the wind ʟ̣ū when hitꜝᴀ′n then ʟꜝ they 4 ʟūqā′-idañan. started out by canoe. Ałdjī′ᴀłū Therefore gᴀm not la ʻᴀn him for hawī′dan quickly ʟꜝ they u′nsadᴀłʻañan. knew. 5 Wᴀ′giên And silē′t afterward la him ʟꜝ they kî′ñgudañan. heard about. Wᴀ′giên And lʼ his ta′olᴀñ friends lʼ him kî′ñgudᴀns heard about 6 ʻᴀn for lʼ he u′nsᴀdʻelan came to know ʟ̣ū when sʻā′lañē the song ta′olᴀñ his friends dᴀ for lʼ he xᴀ′ndjutꜝā′lane. sent down. 7 Wᴀ′giên And ʟī′sʟ̣ūᴀn by and by lā his ʟꜝ they gudā′ñan heard ʟ̣ū when lʼ his ta′olᴀñ friends gu′dᴀñē the minds layuā′nan: were very good: 8 “Dalᴀ′ñ “You ʻa to dī I gutqa′o want to go skꜝiä′nan although gᴀm not ʟᴀgu how dalᴀ′ñ you ʻa to dī I ʻē′tłîñē can go 9 qā′ʻᴀñgañgᴀñ. is to be seen. Dī I layuā′ngᴀñ. am very well off. Ha′oʟ̣n There ʟꜝao however gᴀm not dī I lā′ʻᴀñgᴀn. was happy. 10 Dī My ta′olᴀñ friends Kꜝā′was Fish-eggs djadē′ women îsgiê′n and īła′ndjidē men î′sîn too qoanyuā′ngᴀñ.” are very many.” 11 Wᴀ′giên And ʟan stopped lʼ his tawē′ friends la ᴀł him for gudᴀñē′ their minds stꜝē′gan were sick lʼ he lās was happy ʻᴀn for ʟꜝ they 12 u′nsᴀdaʻelan came to know ᴀ′ła. because. Lʼ His djā wife ʟꜝao however nᴀñ a ī′łiña man qꜝᴀ′lat other īnʻē′lan came to marry lʼ he kꜝō′tᴀłs was dead 13 ʻᴀn for lā his ʟꜝ they u′nsᴀdan thought ᴀ′ła. because. 14 Hao Here ʟan end ʻê′lgᴀñ. becomes. 15 [[26]]Îłdī′nī
Îłdī′nī
gone a while lʼ it qā′tcꜝîgᴀn. came in. Hitꜝᴀ′n Then 16 [[22]] kꜝiwē′ the door lʼ it daʻā′sʟtcꜝîgᴀndan, as opened, “Îłdī′nī, “Îłdī′nī, Îłdī′nī” Îłdī′nī,” hîn like lʼ it sudā′ltcꜝîgᴀn. came in saying. 1 “Tcî′na “Grandfather Îłdī′nī Îłdī′nī qeigᴀ′na,” (I) found,” hîn like lʼ it sū′gᴀn. said. Ałdjī′ᴀłū Therefore la him tꜝalᴀ′ñ we 2 qêñʻā′gᴀn. went to see. Wᴀ′giên And na house ga to la him tꜝalᴀ′ñ we î′sdagᴀn. took. Gia′ga-i To stand ʻadō′ around lʼ he 3 ʻê′sgagᴀn. got (was unable). Lʼ His qꜝolū′ legs gutga together lā′ña his łgakꜝᴀ′dᴀñagᴀn. were bent. Wᴀ′giên And lgūs mat 4 ʻā′ñᴀł in na house ga to la him tꜝalᴀ′ñ we ʻā′sʟtcꜝîgᴀn. carried up. Wᴀ′giên And sîn day sʻasgu whole la him ʻadō′ around tꜝalᴀ′ñ we 5 ʟeî′ldᴀñgᴀn. tried to make (well). Wᴀ′giên And lʼ he gia′gᴀn stood up ʟ̣ū when kia′ga outside agᴀ′ñ lʼ kiʟ̣′sʟuwagᴀn. he went with a cane. 6 Wa′ʟ̣ū Then la him tꜝalᴀ′ñ we ga ga tā′dagᴀn. gave to eat. Lʼ He lᴀ′gas was well ʟ̣ū when hā′łgui hither ga to la him dᴀ′ñᴀł with 7 tꜝalᴀ′ñ we ʟuî′stꜝeidᴀn. went by canoe. ʟigᴀ′nłañan In an uninhabited place ła I sʻun alone la him dᴀ′ñᴀł with idjiga′-i stay ga to dī I 8 gwa′was disliked ᴀłū′ therefore hałguī′ hither la him dᴀ′ñᴀł with ł I ʟuqā′-idᴀn,” came by canoe,” hîn like lʼ he sā′wan. said. 9STORIES ACCOMPANIED BY TEXTS
| How Shining-heavens caused himself to be born [Told by Walter McGregor of the Sealion-town people] | Sîñ aga′ñ qeidag̣ā′g̣an |
| She was a chief’s daughter at Djū.[1] Her father had a slave he owned watch her. Then she said to the slave: “Tell a certain one that I say I am in love with him.” And, when she went out with him to defecate next day, she asked the slave if he had told him. And he said to the chief’s daughter: “He says he is afraid of your father.” He had not told him, and he lied. | Lʼ gidā′gañ wᴀnsū′ga Djū gu ᴀ. L’ xā′tg̣a nᴀñ xᴀ′ldᴀña dag̣ai′as l’ qā′-idjîtdāg̣ᴀñᴀs. Giê′nhao nᴀñ xᴀ′ldᴀñᴀs hᴀn lᴀ la sū′udas “Ha′lᴀ ałā′na at ł tā′-idisîñᴀñ gī sī′wuñ.” Giên dag̣ala′-ig̣a lᴀ dᴀ′ñat la qax̣ua′lgaga′-i ʟ̣ū nᴀñ xᴀ′ldᴀñᴀs lᴀ gi lᴀ suudaga′-i gi la at la kia′nᴀñᴀs. Giên hᴀn nᴀñ gida′s gi lᴀ sī′wus “Dᴀñ xā′tg̣a gi l’ łg̣oa′gañ l’ sū′ugᴀn.” Gᴀm lᴀ sū′udag̣ᴀñᴀsi skꜝiä′xᴀn la kꜝū′gadañ wᴀnsū′ga. |
| She told the slave to tell another that she was in love with him, and again he did not tell him. He told her he feared her father. When she was unable to get any of her father’s ten nephews she went with the slave. And her father discovered it. | Nᴀñ sg̣oā′na at ê′sîñ la tā′-isîñᴀs nᴀñ xᴀ′ldᴀñᴀs gī lᴀ nī′djîñxa′łsi giên î′sîñ gᴀm lᴀ sū′udag̣ᴀñᴀsi. Giên l’ xā′tg̣a gi l’ łg̣oa′gañ lᴀgi la sī′wus. L’ xā′tga nā′tg̣alᴀñ ʟā′alᴀs g̣adō′ la kîłg̣etsgaiya′-i ʟ̣ū nᴀñ gida′s nᴀñ xᴀ′ldᴀñᴀs at tā′iyañ wᴀnsū′ga. Giên l’ xā′tg̣a g̣ᴀn u′nsᴀtdᴀłsi. |
| Then they abandoned her. Only the wife of her youngest uncle left some food for her. | Giê′nhao lᴀ stᴀ ʟꜝ tcꜝa′sdaiyañ wᴀnsū′ga. L’ qā′g̣alᴀñ sg̣oā′na djā′ag̣a daog̣anā′gas sg̣u′nxᴀn gatā′ lᴀ gi înxai′yañ wᴀnsū′ga. |
| She went down on the beach to dig. After she had worked for some time she dug out a cockleshell. In it a baby cried. Then she looked at it. A small child was in it. Then she took it to the house. She put something soft around it, and, although she did not nurse it, it grew fast. Soon it began to creep. Not a long time after that it walked about. | L’ djig̣ā′gasg̣agā′ñañ wᴀnsū′ga. Gañā′ñ lᴀ ī′djîñ qa′odi skia′l qꜝal lᴀ łg̣eg̣ā′-istaiyas. G̣a nᴀñ g̣ā′xa sg̣ā′-iłas. Giên lᴀ qeā′ñᴀsi. G̣a nᴀñ g̣ā′xa kꜝᴀ′tdju ʟdᴀ′sdiasi. Giên na gi lᴀ la ʟ̣′x̣idᴀs. Lᴀ g̣adō′ gī′nᴀ łtā′nawa lᴀ îsdai′yas, giên gᴀm lᴀ la ʟꜝî′ndag̣ᴀns skꜝiä′xᴀn l’ īnag̣a′-i x̣ā′ñalas. A′asîñ l’ ʟx̣uqā′g̣uñx̣idᴀs. Gᴀm stᴀ ga djī′iñag̣ᴀñg̣ᴀ′ndixᴀn l’ qag̣ō′ñx̣idᴀs. |
| One time the child said: “Here, mother, like this.” He moved his hand as if drawing a bowstring. When he said the same thing again she understood what he meant. Then she hammered out a copper bracelet she wore into a bow for him, and another she hammered into arrows. When she had finished [the bow] she gave it to him along with the two arrows. He was pleased with them. | Gaatxᴀ′n nᴀñ g̣ā′xas hᴀn sī′wus “Ña, ā′wa-i hᴀn ᴀ.” Sʟꜝañ lᴀ ī′djig̣onā′das. Ga′-istᴀ î′sîñ gañā′ñ la sa′oga′-i ʟ̣ū gī′nᴀ lᴀ sū′udas g̣ᴀn l’ u′nsᴀtdᴀłs. Giên x̣āl lᴀ sʟꜝgᴀtx̣ai′as la g̣ᴀn łg̣ēt g̣ᴀn lᴀ qꜝā′dᴀñᴀ′s giên nᴀñ sg̣oā′na î′sîñ tcꜝidalᴀ′ñ g̣ᴀn la qꜝā′dᴀñᴀs. La g̣e′iłgīdaga′-i ʟ̣ū tcꜝidalᴀña′-i sqꜝa′stîñ dᴀ′ñat lᴀ gi lᴀ xasʟa′si. At l’ gudᴀña′-i lā′gasi. |
| Then he went out to hunt birds. When he came back, he brought his mother a cormorant. His mother ate it. The day after he went hunting again. He brought in a goose to his mother. His mother ate it. And next day he again went hunting. He brought in a wren. Then he skinned it. He dried [the skin]. He treasured it. And next day also he brought in a kꜝu′tcꜝix̣u.[2] That, too, he skinned. That too, he dried. And the next day he brought in a blue jay. He skinned and dried that also. The day after that he brought in a woodpecker. That he also skinned. That he also dried. | Giên l’ xē′tet-tcꜝî′nłgoañgas. L’ stī′łʟꜝxaga′-i ʟ̣ū kꜝia′lu a-u′ñ gi lᴀ kꜝu′sʟtcꜝias. L’ a′og̣a l’ tā′gᴀs. Ga-i dag̣ala′-ig̣a î′sîn l’ xetî′t-tcꜝînłgoañgai′yas. Łgitg̣u′n awu′ñ gi lᴀ ʟ̣sʟtcꜝai′yañ wᴀnsū′ga. L’ a′og̣a l’ tā′gᴀs. Giên dag̣ala′-ig̣a î′sîñ l’ xete′t-tcꜝînłgoa′ñgaias. Dā′tcꜝî lᴀ ʟ̣′sʟtcꜝas. Giên ᴀ′ñg̣a lᴀ la ʟꜝsta′si. Lᴀ la qꜝā′g̣adas. Lᴀ la qoyā′das. Giên dag̣ala′-ig̣a ê′sîñ kꜝū′tcꜝix̣u lᴀ ʟ̣′sʟtcꜝias. La ê′sîñ ᴀ′ñg̣a lᴀ ʟꜝ′stas. La ê′sîñ lᴀ qꜝa′g̣adas. Giên dag̣ala′-ig̣a î′sîñ ʟꜝai′ʟꜝai lᴀ ʟ̣′sʟtcꜝias. La ê′sîñ lᴀ ʟꜝ′stas giên lᴀ la qꜝa′g̣adas. Ga-i dag̣ala′-ig̣a î′sîñ sʟū′djag̣ada′ñ lᴀ ʟ̣′sʟtcꜝias. La ê′sîñ lᴀ ʟꜝ′stas. La ê′sîñ la qꜝa′g̣adas. |
| One time some one was talking to his mother. The house creaked moreover. And when day broke he awoke in a fine house. The carvings on the house posts winked with their eyes.[3] Master Carpenter [[28]]let himself become his father. He got up and said to him: “Come, chief, my child, let me dress you up.” Then he went to him and he put fair-weather clouds[4] upon his face. “Now, chief, my son, come and sit idle seaward.” As soon as he did so, the weather was good. | Gaatxᴀ′nhao l’ a′og̣a g̣a nᴀñ kiłgula′s. Nā′ga-i î′sîñ łqeg̣otcꜝî′lgasi. Giên sîñg̣aʟ̣a′nas giên nā′ga-i lā′gasi g̣ei lᴀ skî′nxaasi. Nā′ga-i kꜝuxa′oxᴀña-i qꜝeida′-i qeauldā′ñᴀsi. Wᴀtg̣adagā′ñ hao la g̣ᴀn agᴀ′ñ g̣ōñag̣ā′g̣aʟꜝxadai′yañ [[29]]wᴀnsū′ga. L’ qꜝałā′was giên hᴀn lᴀ la sū′udas “Ha-i ʟ̣ag̣ᴀ′l kî′lsʟa-i łqên halᴀ′ dᴀ′ñgi ł gî′ñg̣atdjañ.” Giê′nhao la g̣a lᴀ qā′gᴀs giên l’ xā′ña la yanxā′gīda′das. “Ha-i, kî′lsʟa-i łqên, qꜝadᴀx̣uā′ ła sā′anaqꜝa′osg̣a.” Giên gañā′xᴀn lᴀ isî′si gañā′xᴀn sîn-laa′was. |
| One time he asked to go fishing with his father. “We will pull out Devilfish-fished-for.” And on their way to fish they pulled it out.[5] Then they stopped at House-fishing-ground.[6] He seated his father in the bow. After he had looked at the rising sun for a while he said: “Now, father, say ‘The chief among them thinks he will take it.’ ” This his father said. “Say ‘The one who comes around the island thinks he will take it,’ father.” And he said so. “Father, say ‘The shadow increases upon Tcꜝi′nła-i; hasten, chief.’ ” And so he said. “Father, say ‘The great one coming up against the current begins thinking of it.’ ” So he said. “Father, say ‘The great one coming putting gravel in his mouth thinks of it.’ ” So he said. And again, “Father, say ‘You look at it with white-stone eyes (i.e., good eyes).’ Father, say ‘Great eater begins thinking of it.’ ” So he said.[7] | Gaatxᴀ′nhao g̣ō′ñg̣añ dᴀ′ñat la xa′o-însā′ñañ wᴀnsū′ga. “Na′o-gixa′ogaiyas tꜝalᴀ′ñ dᴀñtcꜝīstā′sga.” Giên l’ xa′o-îns gut lᴀ la dᴀñtcꜝîstᴀtꜝālas. Giên Na-giū′ g̣a lᴀ gei′sʟg̣eiłgīgᴀs. G̣ō′ñg̣añ sqe′ugug̣awasī′ g̣a lᴀ tcꜝā′ñgîñgîñᴀs. Tcꜝī′g̣oya-i la qea′qꜝa′-idā′ldi qa′odi hᴀn l’ sī′wus “Ha-i, g̣ō′ñga-i, ‘Wasū′g̣a qꜝola′-i ū gudał′dadiañ,’ hᴀn ᴀ sū.” Gañā′xᴀn l’ g̣ō′ñg̣a sī′wusi. “ ‘Gwai′îs g̣adō′ gudā′lskiänᴀsi gudał′dadiañ,’ hᴀn ᴀ sū, g̣ō′ñga-i.” Giên gañā′xᴀn lᴀ sī′wusi. “ ‘Tcꜝî′nła-i-xā′stᴀwañ, ī′ʟꜝgas. G̣a ła gūdᴀña′ñ łg̣ā′gîñ,’ hᴀn ᴀ sū, g̣ō′ñga-i.” Giên gañā′xᴀn lᴀ sī′wusi. “ ‘Djū tꜝā′x̣ustᴀ qayū′djiwa-i ū gudał′dadiañ’, hᴀn ᴀ sū, g̣ō′ñga-i.” Gañā′xᴀn lᴀ sū′daiyag̣ᴀni. “ ‘Łg̣ā′xets nᴀñ xatā′ndals yū′djiwa-i gudał′dadiañ,’ hᴀn ᴀ sū g̣ō′ñga-i.” Gañā′xᴀn lᴀ sū. Giên hᴀn î′sîñ “ ‘G̣ō′dansda-xᴀ′ñadas a′thao dā qea′tcigīdiᴀñ,’ hᴀn ᴀ sū, g̣ō′ñga-i.” “ ‘X̣ā′mᴀłtᴀgoañ yū′djiwa-i ū gūdał′dadiañ,’ hᴀn ᴀ sū, g̣ō′ñga-i.” Gañā′xᴀn lᴀ sū′usi. |
| After he had finished saying these things it seized the hook. At once it pulled him round this island. He struck the edges of the canoe with his hands. He said to it: “Master Carpenter made you. Hold yourself up.” The thing that pulled him about in the fishing ground again pulled him round the island. | Ā′sga-i gañā′ñ lᴀ sugī′ga-i ʟ̣ū lᴀ gu lᴀ qꜝa′oʟꜝxai′yañ wᴀnsū′ga. A′asîñ a′si gwai′ya-i g̣adō′ lᴀ la g̣ᴀlg̣ā′łgᴀłdā′asi. ʟua′-i djī′ina ᴀ′ñg̣a lᴀ sqotskidā′ñañ wᴀnsū′ga. “Wᴀtg̣adagā′ñ dᴀñ ʟ′g̣ołg̣ag̣ᴀn. Si′a ła agᴀ′ñ xaᴀ′ndju” hᴀn lᴀ la sū′udas. Giwa′i g̣a lᴀ ga g̣ᴀlgā′isʟasi. Î′sîñê′sîñ gwai′a-i g̣adō′xa lᴀ ga g̣ᴀlgā′łg̣ᴀldaasi. |
| And when it stopped he tried to pull in the lines. He pulled out something wonderful, head first. Broad seaweeds grew upon its lips. It lay with halibut nests piled together [around it].[8] He began to put the halibut into the canoe. When the canoe was full he pulled the canoe out to make it larger. After he had put them in for a while longer his canoe was full, and he released it. | Giên î′sîñ gā′-isʟia-i ʟ̣ū lᴀ gi lᴀ dᴀ′ñg̣aawas. Gū′gus tꜝag̣anē′ la dᴀñᴀ′ndjîʟꜝxas. L’ kꜝū′dᴀ gut ñā′lagᴀs. L’ łtᴀ′lgaga′-i gutg̣ᴀ′n qꜝa′-idasi. Xagwa′-i lᴀ īʟ̣x̣idā′ñ wᴀnsū′gᴀñ. ʟua′-i lā′g̣a sta′ʼgasi giên gutg̣e′istᴀ lᴀ dᴀñgī′djiʟꜝxagᴀ′ñᴀsi. Lᴀ īʟ̣ qa′o⁺di ʟua′-i lā′g̣a sta′ʼgasi giên lᴀ la ʟ′sʟgias. |
| Then they went away. He brought halibut to his wife. She dried them. Then he again called for his son, and when he had finished painting him up he said to him: “Now, chief, my son, go over there and see your uncles.” So he started thither. He came and sat down at the end of the town. After he had sat there for a while they discovered him. They came running to him. They then found out who he was. And they again moved over to where his mother lived. | Giên stᴀ lᴀ ʟuqā′-ig̣oasi. Djā′g̣ᴀñ gi xagwa′-i lᴀ ʟgua′si. L’ djā′g̣a qꜝā′gada′si. Giê′nhao î′sîñ gitg̣ᴀ′ñ g̣ᴀn lᴀ g̣ag̣oyā′ñañ wᴀnsū′ga. Giên î′sîñ lᴀ gi lᴀ gî′ñg̣atgī′ga-i ʟ̣ū lᴀ la sū′udas “Ha-i, kî′lsʟa-i łqên, adjx̣uā′ dᴀñ qā′g̣alᴀñ naxa′ns ła qî′ñg̣a.” Giê′nhao g̣a lᴀ qā′-idᴀñ wᴀnsū′ga. Lnagā′-i gia′ogi lᴀ qꜝa′oʟꜝxasi. L’ qꜝa′o-u qa′odi la g̣ei ʟꜝ qē′xas. Lᴀ ʟꜝ da′ox̣ides. Ā′hao ʟꜝ lag̣ᴀ′n ʟꜝ u′nsᴀtdaalañ wᴀnsū′ga. Giên gagū′ l’ a′og̣a nā′gᴀs g̣a î′sîñ ʟꜝ tcꜝig̣ahū′nᴀñᴀs. |
| After they had lived there for a while he went out wearing his wren skin. He said: “Mother, look at me.” Then his mother went out after him. He sat as broad, high, cumulus clouds over the ocean.[9] His mother looked. Then he came in and asked his mother: “Did I look well?” “Yes, chief, my son, you looked well.” Then he also took the blue-jay skin, and he said to his mother: “Look at me.” Then she went out after him. Her son sat blue, broad, and high over the sea. Then he came in and said: “Mother, did I look well?” “Yes, chief, my son, you looked well.” And he also went out with the [[30]]woodpecker and said: “Mother, look at me.” Then she went out after him. He sat over the sea, the upper part of him being red. She smiled at her son, and when he came in he said: “Mother, did I look well?” “Yes, chief, my son, the supernatural beings will not tire of looking at you.” | Gu lᴀ naxā′ñg̣o qao′⁺di datcꜝa′-i qꜝᴀl dᴀ′ñat ᴀ′ñg̣a la qax̣uā′lañ wᴀnsū′ga. “Ā′wa-i, dī łᴀ qē′xañ” hᴀn l’ sī′wus. Giên l’ a′og̣a l’ ʟ̣g̣a qax̣uā′las. Tᴀñg̣ ona′-i g̣a l’ qwē′g̣awa-qꜝō′łdjiwas. L’ a′og̣a qe′iñᴀs. Giên l’ qatcꜝai′as giên a-u′ñ at lᴀ kiä′nᴀñᴀs “Dī gua lā′ga.” “Ā′ña, kî′lsʟa-i łqên, dᴀñ lā′gᴀñ.” Giê′nhao ʟꜝai′ʟꜝga-i qꜝᴀl î′sîñ lᴀ îsdai′yañ wᴀnsū′ga. Giên hᴀn ā′wuñ lᴀ sū′udas “Dī ła qē′xᴀñ.” Giên l’ g̣ō′ʟ̣ag̣a la qax̣uā′lasi. Tᴀñg̣ona′-i g̣a l’ gī′tg̣a g̣ō′łg̣ał qꜝo′łdjiwasi. Giên l’ qatcꜝai′as giên hᴀn l’ sī′wus “Ā′wa-i dī gua lā′ga.” “Ā′ña, kîlsʟa′-i łqên, dᴀñ lā′gᴀñ.” Giên sʟudjā′g̣adᴀña-i î′sîñ dᴀ′ñat [[31]]lᴀ qā′x̣ułs giên hᴀn l’ sī′wus “Ā′wa-i dī łᴀ qē′xᴀñ.” Giên l’ ʟ̣g̣a lᴀ qā′x̣ułs. “Tᴀñg̣ona′-i g̣a sᴀ′gui l’ sg̣ētłtᴀ′px̣iañwas.” Gitg̣ᴀ′ñ g̣a agᴀ′ñ lᴀ dᴀ′ñgidᴀs. Giên l’ qatcꜝia′-i ʟ̣ū l’ sī′wus “Ā′wa-i, dī′gua lā′ga.” “Ā′ña, kîlsʟa′-i łqên, sg̣ā′na-qeda′s dᴀ′ñg̣a qea′xolgîlgā′nsga.” |
| Then he said: “Mother, I shall see you no more. I am going away from you. When I sit in front of Qꜝanᴀ′ñ[10] in the morning, there will be no breeze. No one can touch me.[11] When the sky looks like my face as my father painted it there will be no wind. In me (i.e., in my days) people will get their food.”[12] “Now, chief, my son, when you sit there in the morning I will send out feathers for you.” | Giên hᴀn l’ sī′wus “Ā′wa-i ʟan dᴀñ ł qî′ñga. Dᴀñ stᴀ ł qā′-ida. Qꜝanᴀ′ñ tꜝa′g̣a ł qꜝa′o-uła′s giên gᴀm ʟgu stᴀ x̣utskîtg̣ᴀñgā′nsga. Dīgi siîñā′g̣asga. Dī g̣ō′ñg̣a dī gi gîñg̣e′idᴀñ gañā′ñ g̣etuła′s giên gᴀm ʟgu stᴀ x̣ū′tskîtg̣ᴀñgā′nsga. Xā′-ides dī g̣ei xełā′ñ g̣egīdᴀg̣ā′nsga.” “Haku, kîlsʟa′-i łqên, dā qꜝa′o-ułas giên łtᴀ′ng̣o dᴀñ gi ł gug̣a′osgadag̣ā′nsga.” |
| Then he started off from his mother. His father also went off from her, and said: “I also am going away from you. Settle yourself at the head of the creek. I shall see you sometimes and I shall also see my son.” Then he, too, went off. | Giên awu′ñstᴀ l’ qā′-idañ wᴀnsū′ga. L’ g̣ō′ñg̣a ê′sîñ lᴀ stᴀ qā′-itx̣idie′s giên hᴀn sī′wus: “Ła ê′sîñ dᴀ′ñstᴀ qā′-ida. G̣ᴀ′nʟ̣a-i qā′sg̣a łᴀ agᴀ′ñ ʟg̣ag̣e′iłdañ. Dᴀñ ł qîñg̣ā′nsga giên gī′tg̣ᴀñ î′sîñ ł qîñg̣ā′-nsga.” Giên la ê′sîñ qā′-idañ wᴀnsū′ga. |
| And at evening she called for her youngest uncle. She said to him: “When you go fishing to-morrow wear a new hat and have a new paddle.” And early next day they went fishing. Then she sat down at the end of the town with her knees together. And when she pulled up her dress the wind blew out of the inlet. Every time she raised it higher more wind came. When she had raised it to a level with her knees a very strong wind blew. And she stretched her arm to the thread of life[13] of him only who wore the new hat, and she saved him, because his wife left something for her. That was Fine-weather-woman,[14] they say. | Giên sîñx̣ia′s giên l’ qā′g̣a da′og̣anagas g̣ᴀn lᴀ g̣ā′g̣oyîñᴀs. Giên hᴀn lᴀ la sū′udas “Da′g̣ał ʟꜝ xa′og̣agia′-i giê′nᴀ dadjî′ñ ʟa′ʼga gut êsî′ñ giê′nᴀ ā′la-i î′sîñ ᴀ′ñg̣a ʟa′ʼdañ.” Giên dag̣ala′-ig̣a sîñg̣a′-ixᴀn ʟꜝ xa′og̣agiäsi. Giên lnagā′-i gia′ogi lᴀ qꜝaokū′djîłsi. Giên łqēdaga′-i ᴀ′ñg̣a lᴀ dᴀñgī′stałia′-i ʟ̣ū tā′djîłsg̣as. Sa′nᴀñ lᴀ îstag̣ᴀ′nsi kꜝea′ł tadja′-i wai′gi qä′skidesi. Kꜝō′lᴀñ ʟ̣ū lᴀ dᴀñgī′stᴀłia′-i ʟ̣ū yan djiłī′xᴀn l’ xā′sʟsg̣a′si. Giên nᴀñ dadjî′ñg̣aʟa′ʼgas wa′nwa-i gi sg̣u′nxᴀn lᴀ xā′g̣atsg̣as giên lᴀ la qā′g̣ᴀndag̣a′ñ wᴀnsū′ga l’ djā′g̣a lᴀ gi giaî′nxaiyag̣ᴀn g̣aga′n ᴀ. Ḷla′-djat hao idjā′ñ wᴀnsū′ga. |
| Then she took her mat and property and started into the woods up the bed of the creek. And she fixed herself there. And a trail ran over her. She said that they tickled her by walking upon it, and she moved farther up. There she settled for good. When her son sits [over the ocean] in the morning, she lets small flakes of snow fall for [him]. Those are the feathers. This is one of the most important of all Haida stories, telling as it does of the incarnation of the sky god, the highest deity anciently recognized by them. Sîñ, the name by which he is known, is the ordinary word for day as distinguished from night and from an entire period of twenty-four hours, which also is called “night;” but it seems to be more strictly applied to the sky above as it is illuminated by sunshine. Hence I have chosen to translate the word “Shining-heavens.” A similar conception is found among the Tsimshian of the neighboring mainland, where the sky god is known as Laxha′. It would be interesting to learn whether it also obtains among the related Tlingit of Alaska. [[27]] | Giê′nhao lgudja′-i at ʟāwa′-i ᴀ′ñg̣a la îsta′si giên l’ qax̣iagiā′lᴀñ wᴀnsū′ga g̣ᴀ′nʟ̣a-i qā′łi g̣ei ᴀ. Giê′nhao gu agᴀ′ñ lᴀ ʟg̣ā′g̣eiłda′asi. Giên lᴀ gut kꜝīwā′gas. Lᴀ ʟꜝ tꜝasê′lgᴀñᴀñ l’ sū′us giên dī′tgi ê′sîñ l’ g̣ō′dalgialañ wᴀnsū′ga. Ga′-iguhao l’ tcī′ag̣eiłsg̣oā′nañañ wᴀnsū′ga. L’ gī′tg̣a qꜝa′o-ułas giên tꜝa′g̣ao kꜝᴀ′mdᴀla gī lᴀ gug̣a′oskadagᴀ′ñᴀs. Ga′-ihao łtᴀ′ng̣o īdjā′g̣ᴀn. Hao ʟan l’ g̣e′ida. [[32]] |
| [1] A stream flowing into the Pacific about 1½ mile east of Kaisun. [↑] [2] I have not identified this bird with certainty, although the name is very much like that given me for the red-winged blackbird (Agelaius phœniceus, Linn.). [↑] [3] A common expression to indicate the excellence of carvings. [↑] [4] Yen xagî′t are long, narrow clouds, probably stratus, said to indicate that there will be fair weather next day. [↑] [5] Devilfishes were usually employed to bait the hooks for halibut. To catch a halibut of supernatural character they secure a devilfish of the same kind. [↑] [6] The halibut fishing grounds were all named and were owned by certain families. [↑] [7] These incantations are uttered to induce the halibut to take the hook. [↑] [8] In another story this creature is called Mother-of-halibut. [↑] [9] These various clouds are represented as Shining-heavens with his different bird blankets on. Clouds are more often thought of as the clothing of The-one-in-the-sea. [↑] [10] An inlet or river. My interpreter suggested that it might be Qanō′, an inlet north of Kaisun, but the name that occurs here is quite common. A river of this name flows into the sea near Frederick island. [↑] [11] The word used here is also applied to the sons of chiefs who can not be touched without bringing trouble upon the aggressor. [↑] [12] When Shining-heavens presides, or, in other words, when these clouds are seen, it will be calm at sea. [↑] [13] Compare the story of “[The one abandoned for eating the flipper of a hair seal],” note [17]. The word used here is wa′nwai, one of doubtful meaning. [↑] [14] ʟla-djat, “Fine-weather-woman,” is often referred to in the stories. One of the winds, the northeast wind, was named after her, and by the West Coast people at least she seems to have been identified with the Creek-woman at the head of Djū. [↑] |
| How Master-carpenter began making a canoe to war with Southeast [Told by Abraham of Those-born-at Qꜝā′dᴀsg̣o-creek.] | Wᴀtg̣adagā′ñ xe-ū′gi qa-ida′o g̣ᴀn ʟudā′ñgax̣idag̣ᴀn |
| Master-carpenter at a steep place at one end of the town of Sqa-i began making a canoe in which to war with Southeast.[1] The first one that he finished at the edge of the steep place he threw down into the water. It split. After that he made another. He made the measurement of thickness of this one greater than for the one he had made before. And when he finished it he threw it into the water. That, too, split apart. After that he made another one and had it thick. When he threw that in it also split apart. After that he made still another and had that also very thick. When he threw that in it broke also. | Sqa-i lnagā′-i gia′ogi nᴀñ stā′las gū′hao Wᴀtg̣adagā′ñ Xeū gi qa-ida′o g̣ᴀn ʟuʟ′g̣ołg̣ax̣idag̣ᴀn. Stā′la-i qo′lgi nᴀñ la g̣eiłgī′gaʟā′gañas stā′la-i gū′stᴀ lᴀ kidagai′yag̣ᴀn. Gu′tstᴀ l’ g̣atg̣adatcꜝā′g̣ᴀn. Ga′-istᴀ î′sîñ nᴀñ lᴀ ʟ′g̣ołg̣asi. Ku′ng̣ada lā′na la łkiä′gag̣ᴀn ī′la lᴀ la kꜝwidai′yag̣ᴀn. Giê′nhao la êsî′ñ lᴀ g̣eiłgīdā′asi giên lᴀ la kidagai′yag̣ᴀn. La ê′sîñ gu′tstᴀ g̣ā′tsqadᴀtcꜝag̣ᴀn. Ga′-istᴀ î′sîñ nᴀñ lᴀ ʟ′g̣ołg̣asi giên lᴀ la gañadai′yag̣ᴀn. La êsî′ñ lᴀ kī′dagaiya′-i ʟ̣ū gu′tstᴀ g̣atsqā′dᴀtcꜝag̣ᴀn. Ga′-istᴀ î′sîñ nᴀñ lᴀ ʟ′g̣ołg̣asi giên la êsî′ñ lᴀ gā′ñayū′ᴀndaiyag̣ᴀn. La êsî′ñ lᴀ kꜝā′dᴀgaiya-i ʟ̣ū la êsî′ñ xosdai′yag̣ᴀn. |
| Before all this happened he tried to wedge apart two canoes from one log. Then Greatest Fool came to him. And he told him how to use his wedges. He told him to use bent ones. When he did so, they came apart. In that way he made two [at once].[2] | Ku′ng̣ᴀstᴀhao gutg̣e′istᴀ nᴀñ lᴀ djîtgī′stᴀtꜝadjî′ndies. Ḷū′hao Sʟi′ñgutg̣a-sg̣ā′na lag̣ᴀ′nstᴀ qaʟꜝxai′yag̣ᴀn. Ḷū′hao ʟꜝua′-i lā′g̣a lᴀ kîlg̣ołg̣ai′yag̣ᴀn. Giê′nhao ga skᴀ′pdᴀla at lᴀ la waxā′lag̣ᴀn. Gañā′xᴀn lᴀ ūga′-i ʟ̣ū′hao gutg̣e′istᴀ l’ g̣astai′yag̣ᴀn. Giê′nhao lā′g̣a l’ g̣astî′ñg̣ea′lag̣ᴀn. |
| When he could not accomplish it (i.e., make a canoe that would not break) he let the limbs stay on one and threw it off from the cliff. It went down safely. Then he thought it good and set out to find him (Southeast). He knew where he lived. | ʟ′g̣ołg̣aga-i g̣adō′ la g̣etsgia′-i ʟ̣ū nᴀñ ʟā′dji wa g̣ei lᴀ qꜝa′oda dᴀ′ñat stā′la-i qu′lgustᴀ lᴀ la kī′dagaiyag̣ᴀn. Gī′nᴀ tcꜝā′łłg̣asgidᴀs gañā′ñ l’ îsgai′yag̣ᴀn. Giê′nhao lᴀ la lā′daiyag̣ᴀn giên lᴀ gū′g̣a lᴀ la tā′ng̣ax̣idag̣ᴀn. Gia′gu lᴀ na′as g̣ᴀn l’ u′nsᴀdag̣ᴀn. |
| Then he came floating above him. And he challenged him. After he had called to him for a while a current flowed out rapidly. A large amount of seaweed came floating with it. After it came his matted hair. When he came to the surface he seized him. When he started off with him (Southeast) he called for his nephews. | Giê′nhao lᴀ sī′g̣a lᴀ gā′-isʟʟꜝxaiyag̣ᴀn. Giê′nhao lᴀ la gīnᴀ′ñx̣îtgiañag̣ᴀn. Lᴀ la gīnᴀ′ñgîñ qa′o⁺dihao tcī′wa-i ʟꜝa koaʼg̣ā′ʟꜝxaʟāgañag̣ᴀn. Ga′-ihao ñalg̣aᴀ′nda yū′dᴀla dā′lłg̣ᴀłdᴀʟꜝxaiyag̣ᴀn. Ḷg̣a skatcꜝigila′-i î′sîñ lā′g̣a dā′lłgᴀłdaʟꜝxaiyag̣ᴀni. L’ ᴀ′ntcꜝîʟꜝxaga-i ʟ̣ū′hao lᴀ lᴀ g̣ē′tg̣aʟ̣daiyag̣ᴀn. Ḷū′hao lᴀ dᴀ′ñat lᴀ ʟuqāʼ-itx̣îtgiañga-i ʟ̣ū tā′x̣ulᴀñ gi lᴀ kiä′gañag̣ᴀn. |
| First he called Red-storm-cloud. The neighboring sky became red. This passed away from it quickly. At once the wind blew strong.[3] While this wind was blowing very hard he called for Taker-off-of-the-tree-tops. The wind immediately blew harder. The tree tops that were blown about fell close to him. All that time he spit medicine upon himself. | Sg̣etxaa′łda gi lᴀ kia′gañʟā′gañag̣ᴀn. A′txᴀn qōyaqag̣ᴀ′n sg̣ē′dułdaiasi. Wa′guxᴀn g̣ā′gugag̣ᴀni. Gañā′xᴀn tā′djwa-i sqag̣adā′g̣ᴀni. Ā′sga-i ʟ̣ū haoxᴀ′n tā′djiwa-i sg̣ag̣adā′g̣ᴀndixᴀn Qā′-itqā′dji-x̣āʟ gi lᴀ kiä′gañag̣ᴀn. Gañā′xᴀn g̣eigia′ñxᴀn tadjiwa′-i sg̣ag̣adā′g̣ᴀni. Qa-ida′-i qā′dji x̣utgā′si la gutxᴀ′n x̣a′odjig̣agīgā′ñag̣ᴀni. Kꜝiä′łhao x̣ila′-i gu′dañ lᴀ tcꜝî′ñułg̣adᴀñgāñag̣ᴀni. |
| For the next one he called Pebble-rattler. At once the wind was further increased. The waves came rolling in. The stones made a noise. The sand blew about. All that time he spit medicine upon the things he had in his canoe. At that time he called for Maker-of-the-thick-sea-mist. There were many of them (the nephews). Part have been forgotten.[4] By and by he called for Tidal-wave. And when he came he (Master-carpenter) was covered with water. All that time he spit medicine upon his things. At that time they were too much for him. [[34]] Then he got him ashore. Some of the old people said that he (Southeast)[5] died. | Lagū′stᴀ Łg̣ā′xet-ʟdag̣a gī lᴀ kiägā′ñag̣ᴀn. Gañā′xᴀn î′sîñ tadjiwa′-i wᴀ gi qasgidā′g̣ᴀni. Lūa′-i g̣atā′-idᴀldañᴀsi. Łg̣ā′ga-i łg̣ā′-idagagañag̣ᴀni. Tā′dja-i î′sîñ x̣ū′tga. Kꜝiä′łhao gī′nᴀ gū′g̣a lᴀ î′sîs gui x̣ila′-i lᴀ tcꜝî′ñułg̣adᴀñgañag̣ᴀni. Asga-i ʟ̣ū′ îsî′ñ Nᴀñ-skēstā′igîsʟgᴀñᴀs-yä′nᴀña-ta-igî′ñgᴀñᴀs gi lᴀ kiagā′ñag̣ᴀn. Qoa′nag̣ᴀni. Tꜝē′dji gi ʟꜝ qꜝa-iskī′dᴀñ. Qa′odihao Ta-idᴀ′l gi lᴀ kiägā′ñag̣ᴀn. Ga-iʟ̣ū′hao l’ qatꜝa-idā′las giên l’ qasā′g̣agusʟg̣ᴀñdalag̣ᴀn. Kꜝiä′łhao [[35]]x̣ila′-i gī′nᴀ gū′g̣a lᴀ î′sîs gui lᴀ tcꜝî′ñułgadᴀñgañag̣ᴀn. Ga-iʟ̣ū′hao l’ xᴀn tꜝᴀ′lgi ga g̣e′iłgiañag̣ᴀn. Ga-iʟ̣ū′hao lᴀ ʟꜝ g̣ē′tg̣atgîłdaiyag̣ᴀni. ʟ̣! qꜝaya′hao ʟ xā′-idᴀg̣a sū′g̣a l’ kꜝotwā′lag̣ᴀn sū′gᴀñga. |
| His mother was named “To-morrow” (Dā′g̣ał).[6] For that reason they were accustomed not to say dā′g̣ał; else they said there would be bad weather, so they called dā′g̣ał, ałg̣alā′g̣a. | L’ a′og̣ahao Dā′g̣ał hᴀn kī′g̣añ wᴀnsū′ga. A′thao gᴀm dā′g̣ał hᴀn ʟꜝ sū′g̣ᴀñgᴀñgîn giên sîndā′g̣añaasañ ʟꜝ sugā′ñag̣ᴀni. A′thao ałg̣alā′g̣a hᴀn dā′g̣ał ʟꜝ kī′g̣adagᴀñgᴀñgîn. |
| The end. This little story seems to have been very well known throughout the Queen Charlotte islands. What seems to have been a longer version was known to old Chief Edenshaw at Masset. This one was related to my informant by an old man of the Ninstints people, now dead. [[33]] | A′hao ʟan l’ g̣e′idᴀñ. [[36]] |
| [1] Master-carpenter went to war because Southeast had given the people too much bad weather. The southeast wind along this coast is both rainy and violent, Sqa-i was the southernmost town upon the Queen Charlotte islands, lying just east of Cape St. James. [↑] [2] Therefore even a foolish person may sometimes make wise suggestions. [↑] [3] See Story of [The-supernatural-being-who-went-naked], note [24]. [↑] [4] One or two more are given, however, in a Masset story. [↑] [5] But the shamans said that he went back to his own place. [↑] [6] And therefore Southeast did not like to have anyone else use the word. [↑] |
| The Canoe people who wear headdresses [Told by Walter McGregor of the Sealion-town people] | Qꜝadᴀx̣uā′ ga djî′łg̣eida lgîns |
| There were ten of them, and they went to hunt with dogs. After they had gone along for some time it became misty about them, and they came to a steep mountain[1] and sat there. Their dogs walked about on the ground below. They yelped up at them. | Giê′nhao l’ ʟā′ałg̣o xa g̣ō′ʟ̣ᴀg̣a lᴀ gᴀ′ndax̣îtg̣ā′wañ wᴀnsū′ga. L’ gᴀndā′lg̣o qa′odihao lᴀ gi yä′nᴀñᴀg̣eiłg̣oas giên nᴀñ ʟ′dag̣awa stala′ g̣a′-iłgᴀłda gu la gᴀ′nłinaʟꜝxag̣ā′wañ wᴀnsū′ga. Giê′nhao xā′ga-i lā′g̣a xē′daxa ʟga′-i lga-i g̣ei lā′g̣a gᴀnłgałg̣wa′asi. La g̣a sqē′nanłg̣ogā′ñañ wᴀnsū′ga. |
| Then they started a fire on top of the mountain, and one among them who was full of mischief put his bow into the fire. But, when it was consumed, it lay on the level ground below. Then he also put himself in. After he had burned for a while and was consumed, lo, he stood on the level ground below. Then he told his elder brothers to do the same thing. “Come, do the same thing. I did not feel it.” So they threw themselves into the fire. They were consumed and stood at once on the level ground. | Giê′nhao ʟdag̣awa′-i u′ngu lᴀ tcꜝaanō′g̣adag̣wasī′ giên l’ sū′ug̣a nᴀñ giūgā′was łg̣ē′da-i ᴀ′ñg̣a tcꜝā′anawa-i g̣ei xag̣ā′sg̣aiyañ wᴀnsū′ga. Giên lā′g̣a g̣oha-ilua′-i ʟ̣ū xē′dᴀ ʟga-l’ga-i gu ʟꜝa lā′g̣a xag̣odie′si. Giê′nhao la ê′sîñ agᴀ′ñ ʟ̣g̣ā′sg̣as. L’ g̣oxagᴀ′ñdi qa′odi l’ x̣ᴀlhā′ilua-i ʟ̣ū xē′dᴀ ʟga-l’ga-i gu ʟꜝ lᴀ giā′gᴀñᴀsi. Giê′nhao kꜝwai′g̣alᴀñ ê′sîñ gañā′ñ lᴀ î′sxałsi. “Halᴀ′ dalᴀ′ñ î′sîñ gañā′ñ î′sg̣o stᴀ. Gᴀm gu łᴀ qꜝałag̣ᴀ′ñgᴀñ.” Giê′nhao tcꜝaanua′-i g̣ei gu ʟꜝ ʟîsg̣ā′asi. X̣ᴀlhā′-iluᴀsi giên ʟga-l’ga′-i gu ʟꜝa giagᴀ′ñgᴀñᴀsi. |
| And when they put the next to the eldest in, his skin drew together as he burned. His eyes were also swollen by the fire. That happened to him because he was afraid to be put in. When he was consumed he also stood below. The same thing happened to the eldest. This mountain was called “Slender-rock.” | Giên nᴀñ kꜝwai′as gū′stᴀ nᴀñ qā′g̣agas ê′sîñ lᴀ ʟꜝ ʟ̣g̣ā′sg̣aga-i ʟ̣ū l’ qꜝᴀl gū′tg̣a x̣ᴀlłgᴀ′mdax̣ide′s. L’ xᴀ′ñe g̣a ê′sîñ x̣ᴀlsqā′sg̣asʟas. Ḷg̣ā′sg̣aga-i gī l’ łg̣oagaiyā′g̣ᴀni g̣agā′nhao l’ īdjā′ñ wᴀnsū′ga. L’ x̣ᴀlhā′-ilua-i ʟ̣ū la ê′sîñ xē′dᴀ giā′gᴀñᴀs. Giên nᴀñ kꜝwai′yas ê′sîñ gañā′xᴀn agᴀ′ñ îstā′si. Łg̣atꜝā′djiwas hᴀ′nhao ʟdag̣awa′-i kig̣ā′ñ wᴀnsū′ga. |
| Then they left it. After they had traveled about for a while a wren made a noise near them. They saw a blue hole in the heart of the one who was traveling nearest to it. And after they had gone on a while longer they came to the inner end of Masset inlet. When they had traveled on still farther (they found) a hawk[2] feather floated ashore. This they tied in the hair of the youngest. He put feathers from the neck of a mallard around the lower part of it. It was pretty. | Giê′nhao stᴀ lᴀ gᴀ′ndax̣îtg̣ā′wañ wᴀnsū′ga. L’ gᴀndā′ldig̣o qa′odihao da′tcꜝi l’ dagwu′lgi łkiā′g̣was. Ga-igū′stᴀ nᴀñ ʟ̣′dadjia′s kꜝū′g̣a gu l’ g̣ō′łg̣ał xē′łsu la qî′ñg̣awañ wᴀnsū′ga. Giê′nhao ga′-istᴀ lᴀ gᴀndā′lg̣o qa′odihao G̣ao sʟꜝî′ñ g̣a lᴀ gᴀ′ndalʟꜝxag̣ā′wañ wᴀnsū′ga. L’ gᴀndā′lg̣o qa′odihao skiä′mskun tꜝā′g̣un gā′-itꜝaoga′ogadie′s. A′hao nᴀñ dā′og̣ᴀnas la kiug̣ā′wañ wᴀnsū′ga. Xā′xa x̣îl tꜝā′g̣ona-i qꜝol g̣adō′ lā′g̣a la îstag̣wā′si. Lā′g̣a lā′gasi. |
| Now they came to a temporary village. They camped in a house in the middle which had a roof. They began eating mussels which were to be found at one end of the town. He who was mischievous made fun of the mussels. He kept spitting them out upward. By and by they set out to see who could blow them highest [through the smoke hole]. One went up on the top of the house and held out his blanket, which was over his shoulder. By and by he looked at it. His blanket was covered with feathers. They did not know that this was caused by their having broken their fast. | Giê′nhao gū′g̣a lā′na sî′ldiyagas gu lᴀ gᴀ′ndalʟꜝxag̣was. Giê′nhao ya′kug̣a ga ta′-iîs sg̣oā′nsᴀñ g̣ā′gîłiagas g̣aha′o lᴀ îsg̣ā′wañ wᴀnsū′ga. Giê′nhao lnagā′-i gia′ogi g̣ᴀl qꜝā′awasi lᴀ tā′x̣idig̣oasi. ʟꜝ sū′ug̣a nᴀñ giūgā′was g̣ala′-i g̣ᴀn la qꜝa′ʼgasi. Lᴀ x̣utqꜝā′tꜝałgᴀñᴀsi. Qa′odihao nᴀñ x̣utcꜝiya′-i ʟꜝ qî′ñx̣idiya′ñ wᴀnsū′ga. Na u′ngui nᴀñ qā′ałas giên kꜝia′og̣a lᴀ skiū′djîłsi giên l’ skiū g̣ei īdjî′ñᴀsi. Qa′odihao gī lᴀ qexai′asi. Łtᴀ′ng̣o sg̣u′nxᴀn la skiū′gîñgiā′gᴀñᴀs. A′hao ʟꜝ gutg̣ā′tgodax̣idia hao gᴀm g̣ᴀn l’ u′nsᴀtg̣ᴀñg̣ā′wañ wᴀnsū′ga. |
| And after they had walked about for a while in the town they found an old canoe. Moss grew on it. Nettles were also on it. They pulled these off, threw them away, and repaired it. Then the mischievous one made a bark bailer for it. On the handle he carved a figure like a bird. He carved it in a sitting posture. They tied a [[38]]bunch of feathers in the hair of one of their number, and he got in forward with a pole. Another went in and lay on his back in the stern. They poled along. | Giê′nhao lnagā′-i gut la gᴀ′nłᴀłg̣o qao′dihao ʟū-gᴀnsilā′ga la qē′xag̣ā′wañ wᴀnsū′ga. Lᴀ gut kî′nxanā′agas. At lᴀ gut g̣odᴀ′ñx̣al īdja′s. La dᴀñdā′ñg̣og̣awas giên lᴀ la ʟ′g̣ołg̣agā′g̣was. Giên nᴀñ giūgā′was kꜝō′dji-x̣ū′dao g̣ᴀn ʟ′g̣ołg̣as. Gidjigī′da gu gī′nᴀ lᴀ qꜝa′it-xete′t-dag̣ᴀñā′gas. Qꜝa-itqꜝā′was. Giên tꜝā′g̣un g̣a ê′sîñ nᴀñ ʟꜝ [[39]]kiūłqā′-idjalas giên sqeux̣uā′ sqꜝā′ño lᴀ sqꜝagî′ns dᴀ′ñat la qaʟ̣′gas. Giên l’ sg̣oā′na ê′sîñ tꜝā′ñg̣a ta-ig̣aʟ̣′naʟ̣gᴀs. Giê′nhao l’ kîtgī′dax̣îtg̣ā′awañ wᴀnsū′ga. |
| After they had gone along for a while they came to a village where a drum was sounding. A shaman was performing there. The glow [of the fire] shone out as far as the beach. Then they landed in front of the place, bow first, and the bow man got off to look. When he got near [the shaman said]: “Now, the chief Supernatural-being-who-keeps-the-bow-off is going to get off.” He was made ashamed and went directly back. | L’ gīdā′lgîñg̣o qa′odi lā′na g̣ag̣odī′a gu gaodja′o xegᴀ′ndia g̣ᴀ′nstᴀ lᴀ ʟūqā′ʟꜝxag̣oas. Gu nᴀñ sg̣ag̣adia′si. Kꜝī′wa-i g̣ē′stᴀ qꜝā′tgi xᴀn g̣og̣ā′adaga łgidjū′usg̣adia′s. Giê′nhao xē′tgu lᴀ kung̣a′ogîłg̣wasi giên nᴀñ sqē′wagas qeā′ñg̣atꜝałsi. G̣ᴀn l’ ā′xᴀnag̣ela′-i ʟ̣ū “Hᴀku īʟꜝga′-i qatꜝałsa′-o ī′djîñ Sg̣ā′na-kîtg̣adjū′gîns.” Giê′nhao lᴀ ʟꜝ kîlg̣e′idaxā′sʟaiya′s giên siłgiā′ñ xᴀn l’ qāʟ̣′gas. |
| And the next one got off to look. When he got near [the shaman said]: “Chief Hawk-hole[3] is going to get off.” And he looked at himself. There was a blue hole in him. He became ashamed and went back. | Giên gū′stᴀ lā′na ê′sîñ qîñg̣atꜝā′lᴀsi. G̣ᴀn l’ ā′xᴀnag̣ela′-i ʟ̣ū “Ī′ʟꜝga-i qatꜝᴀ′lsa-o ī′djîñ Skiä′mskun-xē′lᴀ.” Giên gudᴀ′ñ l’ qē′xaiyas. L’ g̣ō′łg̣ałxē′las. Giên lᴀ ʟꜝ kîlg̣ē′daxasʟa’s giên l’ stīłʟ̣′gas. |
| The next one also got off to look. When he got near he heard the shaman say again: “Now the chief Supernatural-being-on-whom-the-daylight-rests is going to get off.” And he went back. | Giên gū′stᴀ lā′na ê′sîñ qeā′ñgatꜝᴀłsî′ñᴀsi. Lᴀ ê′sîñ g̣ᴀn ā′xᴀnag̣elā′-i ʟ̣ū î′sîñ nᴀñ sg̣ā′gas î′sîñ hᴀn sī′wus lᴀ gū′dᴀñᴀs “Hᴀku ē′ʟꜝga-i qaatꜝā′lsa-o ē′djîñ Sg̣ā′na-sa′nʟ̣ina-ᴀ′ndjugîns.” Giên la êsî′ñ stᴀ stiłsg̣ā′sa. |
| Then the next one got off. He (the shaman) said, as before: “Now the chief Supernatural-being-on-the-water-on-whom-is-sunshine is going to get off.” | Giên gū′stᴀ lā′na ê′sîñ qatꜝā′las. Î′sîñ gañā′xᴀn ʟꜝ sī′wusi “Hᴀku ī′ʟꜝga-i qatꜝᴀ′lsᴀñ Sg̣ā′na-x̣a′-iaᴀ′ndjugîns.” |
| And another one got off to look. When he got near [he said]: “Now the chief Supernatural-puffin-on-the-water[4] is going to get off.” He was also ashamed and went back. | Giên î′sîñ nᴀñ qeā′ñgatꜝa′lᴀsi. G̣ᴀn l’ ā′xᴀnag̣ela′-i ʟ̣ū “Hᴀku ī′ʟꜝga-i qatꜝᴀ′łsa-o ē′djîñ Sg̣āna-qoxᴀn-a′ndjugîns.” Giên la êsî′ñ ʟꜝ kîlg̣e′idaxāsʟa′s giên l’ stīłʟ̣′gas. |
| And another got off. He (the shaman) said to him: “Now the chief Hawk-with-one-feather-sticking-out-of-the-water[5] is going to get off.” He looked at the shaman from near. He had a costume like his own. Then he also went back. | Giên î′sîñ nᴀñ qatꜝā′lᴀs. La ê′sîñ gañā′xᴀn ʟꜝ suudā′si “Hᴀku ī′ʟꜝga-i qatꜝᴀ′lsa-o ī′djîñ Skiä′mskun-tꜝa′odjugîns.” Giên ā′xᴀn nᴀñ sg̣ā′gas la qē′iñᴀs. ʟgu gī′nᴀ la giā′gîns gañā′ñ gī′nᴀ g̣e′ida la giā′giñᴀs. Giên la ê′sîñ stiłʟ̣′gas. |
| Still another got off. When he, too, got near [the shaman said]: “Now the chief Wearing-clouds-around-his-neck[6] is going to get off.” And he, too, went back. | Giên î′sîñê′sîñ nᴀñ qatꜝᴀ′łs. La ê′sîñ g̣ᴀn ā′xᴀnag̣ela′-i ʟ̣ū “Hᴀku ī′ʟꜝga-i qātꜝᴀ′lsa-o ī′djᴀñ Yên-xē′łgîñ.” Giên la ê′sîñ stiłʟ̣′gas. |
| And another got off. When he came near [the shaman said]: “Now the chief Supernatural-being-with-the-big-eyes is going to get off.” He remembered that he had been thus.[7] | Giên î′sîñ nᴀñ qatꜝā′lᴀs. G̣ᴀn l’ ā′xᴀnag̣ela′-i ʟ̣ū “Hᴀku ī′ʟꜝga-i qatꜝā′lsa-o ē′djᴀñ Sg̣ā′na sqā′sg̣etgîns.” Ḷū ʟgu l’ ī′djas g̣ᴀn lᴀ gutskidā′ñ wᴀnsū′ga. |
| And yet another got off. When he, too, came near the door [the shaman said]: “Now the chief Supernatural-being-lying-on-his-back-in-the-canoe is going to get off.” | Giên î′sîñê′sîñ nᴀñ qatꜝā′las. La ê′sîñ kꜝiwa′-i g̣ᴀn ā′xᴀnag-ela′-i ʟ̣ū “Hᴀku ī′ʟꜝga-i qatꜝā′lsa-o ē′djîñ Sg̣ā′na-tā′-ig̣aʟ̣î′ngîns.” |
| Then he got on again, and the oldest got off to look. When he came near [the shaman said]: “Now the chief who owns the canoe, Supernatural-being-half-of-whose-words-are-raven, is going to get off.” | Giên l’ qaʟ̣′gas giên nᴀñ kꜝwai′yas ê′sîñ qeā′ñg̣atꜝᴀłsi. G̣ᴀn l’ ā′xᴀnag̣ela′-i ʟ̣ū “Hᴀku ī′ʟꜝga-i ʟua′-i dag̣ā′si qatꜝᴀ′lgᴀnqasag̣a′-o ē′djîñ Sg̣ā′na-kîl-tꜝē′dji-ya′lᴀgîns.” |
| Then the eldest brother said: “Truly, we have become supernatural beings. Now, brothers, arrange yourselves in the canoe.” Then they took on board some boys who were playing about the town. They put them in a crack in the bottom of the canoe. And they pulled up grass growing at one end of the town for nests. They arranged it around themselves where they sat. [[40]] | Giê′nhao l’ kꜝwai′ᴀg̣a hᴀn sī′wus “Ya′nhao īʟꜝ sg̣ā′nag̣wag̣eā′lᴀg̣ᴀn. Hᴀku stᴀ, agᴀ′ñ łᴀ ʟ′g̣ołg̣a-ga′-isʟug̣o.” Giên lnagā′-i g̣ei ʟ g̣axā′ nā′ñᴀsi lᴀ īʟ̣g̣oa′si. ʟua′-i sʟꜝî′ña ʟudā′lᴀsi g̣a lᴀ dā′sgîtg̣oasi. Giên lnagā′-i gia′ogi qꜝᴀn łtᴀ′lg̣a g̣ᴀn lᴀ kīʟ̣′g̣oas. ʟg̣et l’ tcꜝixā′ñg̣oas g̣ei g̣adō′xałg̣añ lᴀ ʟꜝ ta′-iłgᴀłdag̣oasi. [[41]] |
| Then they started round the west coast. When the one who had a pole slipped his hands along it, its surface became red. He alone pushed the canoe along with his staff. | Giê′nhao daosgua′ gut lᴀ gī′dax̣îtg̣ā′wañ wᴀnsū′ga. Sqꜝā′ño la sqꜝagiā′ñᴀs gut lᴀ ʟłiya′-i ʟ̣ū tꜝā′skꜝi-qꜝᴀl sg̣ē′da ʟꜝᴀ la sqꜝā′gîñᴀs. La sg̣u′nxᴀnhao tꜝaskꜝia′-i at ʟua′-i kitgīdā′lᴀsi. |
| As they floated along, when they found any feathers floating about, they put them into a small box. If they found flicker feathers floating about, they were particularly pleased and kept them. | L’ gidā′lgîñg̣oas gut tꜝā′g̣un ga-itꜝa′ogîñdā′las giên g̣o′da kꜝu′dala lᴀ î′stag̣ā′was g̣ei lᴀ î′stag̣ō′gᴀñᴀs. Qañg̣ā′sg̣a sg̣ā′ltcꜝît tꜝā′ag̣un ga-itꜝa′ogîñdā′lᴀs giên la î′stagᴀñᴀs. |
| Then they came to a town. A woman went about crying near it. They took her in with them. When this woman’s husband came from fishing with a net [he thought] some man had his arms around his wife. Then he put burning coals on the arms about her. But it was his wife who got up crying.[8] It was she who was going about crying, whom they took in. | Giên lā′na g̣ā′g̣odia g̣ᴀ′nstᴀ lᴀ gīdā′lʟꜝxag̣ā′was. L’ ʟā′g̣ei nᴀñ djā′ada sg̣ā′-iłqā′g̣oñᴀs. Giê′nhao qꜝadᴀ′ñ lᴀ la qaʟ̣′dag̣was. A′hao nᴀñ djā′ada ʟā′lg̣a wᴀ stᴀ ā′xada-în l’ îsg̣ā′was ʟ̣ū l’ djā′g̣a tꜝᴀ′lgi nᴀñ ī′łiña ʟx̣iā′ndies. Ḷū′hao g̣otx̣ā′l dā′djag̣a tꜝa′łg̣a lᴀ la ʟʟū′łdaiyas. L’ djā′ag̣a ʟꜝa kꜝᴀ′ñgîñañ g̣atū′łdaiyas. Hao ᴀ sg̣ā′-iłgwañ qꜝa′dᴀñ lᴀ qaʟ̣′dag̣awañ wᴀnsū′ga. |
| Then they made a crack in the bottom of the canoe for her and put her hand into it, whereupon it ceased paining her. They made her their sister. They placed her above the bailing hole. | Giê′nhao ʟua′-i sʟî′ña la g̣ᴀn lᴀ kīdag̣wā′si giên g̣a l’ sʟꜝa-i la dadjî′sgîtg̣wa′si, giên ʟan lā′g̣a stꜝeigā′ñ wᴀnsū′ga. Lᴀ la djā′asidag̣e′iłg̣was. Qā′tᴀnxᴀla′-i sī′ᴀg̣a lᴀ la g̣e′iłdag̣oas. |
| Then they came in front of Kaisun. And the woman at the head of Djū, Fine-weather-woman,[9] came to them. [She said]: “Come near, my brothers, while I give you directions. The eldest brother in the middle will own the canoe. His name shall be ‘Supernatural-being-half-of-whose-words-are-Raven.’[10] Part of the canoe shall be Eagle; part of it shall be Raven. Part of the dancing hats shall be black; part of them shall be white. The next one’s name shall be ‘Supernatural-being-with-the-big-eyes.’ The one next to him will be called ‘Hawk-hole.’ The next one will be called ‘Supernatural-being-on-whom-the-daylight-rests.’ The next one will be called ‘Supernatural-being-on-the-water-on-whom-is-sunshine.’ The next one will be called ‘Puffin-putting-his-head-out-of-the-water.’ The next will be called ‘Wearing-clouds-around-his-neck.’ The next will be called ‘Supernatural-being-lying-on-his-back-in-the-canoe.’ The next will be called ‘Supernatural-being-who-keeps-the-bow-off.’ He will give orders. Wherever you give people supernatural power he will push the canoe. And the next younger brother will be called ‘Hawk-with-one-feather-sticking-out-of-the-water.’ And the sister sitting in the stern will be called ‘Supernatural-woman-who-does-the-bailing.’ Now, brothers, set yourselves in the canoe. Paddle to Stā′ngwai.[11] It is he who paints up those who are going to be supernatural beings. He will paint you up. Dance four short nights in your canoe. Then you will be finished.” That was how she spoke of four years. | Qa′-isun xē′tgu lᴀ ga-i′sʟʟꜝaxā′g̣aawañ wᴀnsū′ga. Giên Djū qā′sg̣a djī′na ʟla-djat la g̣ᴀ′nstᴀ qā′ʟꜝxasg̣as. “Hā′łgwa dag̣aig̣ā′ña halᴀ′ da′lᴀñ dī kîñgugᴀ′ndᴀ Ya′kug̣a kꜝwai′ya-i g̣ēts hao ʟua′-i dag̣ā′sa. Sg̣ā′na-kîl-tꜝē′dji-ya′lagîns hᴀ′nhao l’ kig̣ā′sga. ʟua′-i tꜝē′dji g̣ō′da-gi-x̣iā′ñqasañ. L’ tꜝē′dji êsî′ñ xoeg̣ā′gᴀsga. Djī′łkꜝia-i tꜝē′dji łg̣ā′łqaasañ; l’ īnag̣wa′-i ê′sîñ g̣adā′sga. Lagū′stᴀ nᴀñ qaas Sg̣ā′na-sqā′sg̣etgîns hᴀn kiᴀg̣ā′sga. Lagū′stᴀ nᴀñ qaas êsî′ñ Skiä′mskun-xē′lᴀ hᴀn kīᴀg̣ā′sga. Lagū′stᴀ nᴀñ qaas êsî′ñ Sg̣ā′na-sa′nʟ̣na-ᴀndjū′gîns hᴀn kīᴀg̣ā′sga. Lagū′stᴀ nᴀñ qaas êsî′ñ Sg̣ā′na-x̣a′-iya-ᴀndjū′gîns hᴀn kīᴀg̣ā′sga. La′gustᴀ nᴀñ qaas êsî′ñ Qoxᴀ′n-ᴀ′ndjugîns hᴀn kīᴀg̣ā′sga. Lagū′stᴀ nᴀñ qaas ê′sîñ Yan-xē′łgîñ hᴀn kīᴀg̣ā′sga. Lagū′stᴀ nᴀñ qaas êsî′ñ Sg̣ā′na-ta′-ig̣aʟ̣î′ngîns hᴀn kīᴀg̣ā′sga. Lagū′stᴀ nᴀñ qaas ê′sîñ Sg̣ā′na-kîtg̣adjū′gîns hᴀn kīᴀg̣ā′sga. La′hao ʟua′-i g̣a kîłhᴀ′ndaasañ. ʟgu dalᴀ′ñ sg̣akꜝui′sux̣idie′s giên wᴀ gui lᴀ kîtgī′sʟgā′nsga. Wai′giên lagū′stᴀ da′g̣ona-i g̣eidᴀ′s ê′sîñ Skiä′mskun-tꜝa′odjugîns hᴀn kīᴀg̣ā′sga. Giên djā′asa-i tꜝā′ñax̣ua g̣e′idᴀs ê′sîñ Sg̣ā′na-djat-x̣ū′dagîns hᴀn kīᴀg̣ā′sga. Ha-i dā′g̣a-ig̣ā′ña agᴀ′ñ łᴀ ʟ′g̣ołg̣a-ga′-isʟg̣o. Stā′ngwai łᴀ tā′ngax̣îtg̣o. La′hao sg̣ā′na-qeda′s agᴀ′ñ łî′ñgas giên gī gîñgēdᴀ′ñga. La′hao dalᴀ′ñ gi gîñg̣atgā′sga. G̣āl gîts stᴀ′nsîñ ła x̣iä′łgîñgwᴀñ. Hao ʟ dalᴀ′ñ g̣e′iłgī-ga′-isʟasas ī′dji.” Tā′da stᴀ′nsiñhao lᴀ kīg̣adai′yañ wᴀnsū′ga. |
| Immediately, he (Stā′ngwai) dressed them up. He dressed them up with dancing hats, dancing skirts, and puffins’-beak rattles. He pulled a skin of cloud round the outside of the canoe. He arranged them inside of it. Where they sat he arranged their nests. All was finished. | Gañā′xᴀnhao lᴀ la ʟ′g̣ołg̣asi. Dji′łkꜝia-i at gᴀndtcꜝîłg̣ā′gîga-i qꜝa-ix̣itᴀg̣ā′ñwa-i lᴀ ʟ′g̣ołg̣asi. ʟua′-i g̣ᴀ′lg̣ado yan-qꜝᴀl lᴀ dᴀñgułgᴀłdā′asi. Qałī′ᴀg̣a ʟꜝᴀ lᴀ ʟ′g̣ołg̣a-ga′-isʟas. ʟg̣et L! tcꜝixā′ñᴀs g̣ei ʟꜝ tᴀ′lg̣ag̣ei lᴀ ʟ′g̣ołg̣as. Ā′hao g̣eiłgīgā′g̣ᴀni. |
| This is the end. [[42]] Compare with this the conclusion of the story of [The-supernatural-being-who-went-naked] and a story in the Masset series (Memoirs of the Jesup North Pacific Expedition, 1905, volume 5, part 1, page 213). It tells the origin of certain supernatural beings who were supposed to speak through shamans, how they received their names, etc. The headdresses here referred to are the elaborate structures with carved wooden fronts, sea-lion bristles around the tops, and rows of weasel skins down the backs. Things thrown into the fire were supposed to go to the land of souls, hence the idea of sending men thither in that way is perfectly natural. [[37]] | Hao ʟan l’ g̣e′ida. [[44]] |
| [1] This is said to have been the Pillar, a rock on the north coast of Graham island (Haida name, Łg̣adā′djiwas). [↑] [2] The skiä′msm or skiä′mskun. See [A-slender-one-who-was-given-away], note [1]. [↑] [3] The one with a blue hole in his heart made by the wren. The Haida supposed the heart to be situated just under the breastbone. [↑] [4] Probably the one who had carved their paddle. [↑] [5] The one in whose hair they had tied the hawk feather. [↑] [6] Probably he who held out his blanket on top of the house. [↑] [7] Referring to the time when he had been put into the fire. [↑] [8] Her husband mistook her own hands, which she held clasped about herself, for those of some man. [↑] [9] Djū is a stream near Kaisun, prominent in the myths. Fine-weather-woman’s story is told in [How Shining-heavens caused himself to be born]. [↑] [10] His name is explained in the next sentence. [↑] [11] An island lying a short distance south of Kaisun. [↑] |
| Tcꜝîñ qā′-idjît [Told by Richard of the Middle-Gîtî′ns] | Tcꜝîñ qā′-idjît |
| Beaver’s store of food was plentiful. While he was away hunting Porcupine stole his food. But instead of going away he sat there. Then Beaver came and asked him: “Did you eat my food?” And [he said]: “No, indeed; how can the food of supernatural beings be taken? You have supernatural power and I have supernatural power.”[1] He told him he had stolen his food. Then they started to fight. | Tcꜝîñ gatā′g̣ahao qoā′nañ wᴀnsū′ga. Giê′nhao stᴀ lᴀ giaałga′-isi sila′-ig̣ahao lā′g̣a A′oda gataga′-i lā′g̣a lᴀ q′ołdai′yañ wᴀnsū′ga. Giê′nhao stᴀ qā′-idag̣aatxᴀn gu lᴀ qꜝao-uā′wag̣ᴀni. Giê′nhao Tcꜝîñ qā′ʟꜝxas giên la at gī lᴀ kiänā′ñag̣ᴀni “Ała′na-i dā gua gatagā′-i nā′g̣a îsdai′yañ.” Giên “Ga′oano, ʟî′ñgua ʟꜝ sg̣ā′nag̣was gatā′ga ʟꜝ î′sdañ. Dᴀñ sg̣ā′nag̣wag̣a wai′giên dī ê′sîñ sg̣ā′nag̣wag̣a.” Lā′g̣a lᴀ qꜝołdā′ñ lᴀ la sū′udas. Giê′nhao la g̣ᴀn lᴀ g̣ax̣iłtᴀx̣idā′ñ wᴀnsū′ga. |
| Beaver was going to seize him with his teeth, but when he threw himself at his face the spines struck him. After he had fought him for a while Beaver went to the place where his parents lived. He was all covered with spines. | Giê′nhao Tcꜝîñ l’ qꜝox̣î′tg̣aʟꜝxas giên gui agᴀ′ñ lᴀ qꜝadā′s giên l’ xᴀ′ñat ī′ma-i tꜝatsgīdā′ñañ wᴀnsū′ga. Lᴀ lᴀ î′sdadi qa′odi Tcꜝīña′-i yā′g̣alᴀñ naxā′ñᴀsi g̣a ū qā′idag̣ᴀni. Giê′nhao gᴀm ʟgu ʟꜝa lā′g̣a ī′ma-i ga′og̣ᴀñᴀsi. |
| Then his father called the people together. And the Beaver people came in a crowd. Then they went along to fight him. And at that time he used angry words to them. Now they pushed down his house upon him. They seized him. Then they took him to an island lying out at sea, upon which two trees stood. And when he was almost starved he called upon the animals which were his friends.[2] He called upon his father. He called upon all of his friends. It was in vain. By and by something said to him: “Call upon Cold-weather. Call upon North-wind.”[3] He did not understand what the thing said to him [and it continued]: “Sing North songs. Then you will be saved.” So he began singing: “X̣unē′ qā′sa x̣unē′, let the sky clear altogether, hū⁺n hū⁺n hūn hūn.” After that he sat on the rock and, after he had sung “X̣unisä′⁺, let it be cold weather; gaiyä′ʟisä′⁺, let it be smooth on the water” for a while North weather set in. The wind accompanying it was strong. Then he began to sing for smooth water. And, when it became smooth, the surface of the sea froze. When the ice became thick his friends came and got him. But he was not able to walk. | Giê′nhao l’ g̣ō′ñg̣a la g̣ᴀ′nstᴀ ītgîdai′yañ wᴀnsū′ga. Giê′nhao Tcꜝîns xā′-idᴀg̣a-i skꜝulg̣ē′iłs. Giê′nhao lᴀ ʟꜝ da′ox̣idag̣ᴀn. Giê′nhao ga′-iʟ̣ū î′sîñ kī′lᴀñ lᴀ dā′g̣ᴀñdaasi. Giê′nhao lᴀ gui lā′g̣a na′ga-i lᴀ gui ʟꜝ dadjîtꜝᴀłdai′yag̣ᴀni. Giê′nhao lᴀ ʟꜝ gīdjigī′łdas. Giê′nhao qꜝā′da nᴀñ gwai′ya gu qa′-it stîñ gīxā′ña g̣a lᴀ ʟꜝ qꜝa-isʟsg̣ai′yag̣ᴀn. Giê′nhao gu l’ ʟ̣′tcꜝîdala′-i ʟ̣ū la at giā′g̣oañ qē′g̣awas gī lᴀ kiä′gañx̣idā′g̣ᴀn. G̣ō′ñg̣añ gī lᴀ kiä′gañ. ʟgusī′îñ wa′ʟ̣uxᴀn gī lᴀ kiä′gañ. G̣adō′ la g̣ē′tsgi qa′odihao hᴀn gī′nᴀ l’ sudai′yag̣ᴀn “Djā tā′da gi łᴀ kiä′gañ. X̣ā′g̣og̣a gi łᴀ kiä′gañ.” Hᴀn gī′nᴀ l’ sū′udas gᴀm lᴀ gudᴀ′ñg̣ᴀñᴀs. “X̣a′oga sg̣ala′ñg̣a ga łᴀ sū giê′nhao dᴀñ qagā′nsga.” Giê′nhao lᴀ gi lᴀ kîłgā′wag̣ᴀn 𝄆 𝄆 “X̣ūnē′⁺ 𝄇 qā′sa x̣ūnē′⁺ 𝄇 dax̣ūnᴀñag̣askī′g̣a hū⁺n hū⁺n hūn hūn.” Ga′-istᴀ tꜝedja′-i lᴀ qꜝa′osi giên 𝄆 “X̣ūnisä′⁺ 𝄇 𝄆 tadag̣ełā′⁺ 𝄇 𝄆 gaiyä′ʟisä′⁺ 𝄇 𝄆 ʟ̣a-i łā⁺ 𝄇 l’ sū qa′odihao Qꜝa′gᴀñ-tadax̣idai′yañ wᴀnsū′ga. Ta′djiwa-i dᴀ′ñat g̣ā′tg̣oyū′ᴀnᴀsi. Giê′nhao ʟ̣ai′ya-i î′sîñ lᴀ sū′dax̣idai′yañ wᴀnsū′ga. Giê′nhao l’ ʟ̣a-ig̣ea′las atguʟ̣ū′ g̣ā′iyawa-i qꜝᴀl qałsg̣ai′yañ wᴀnsū′ga. Qᴀ′lg̣a-i gañā′g̣ela-i ʟ̣ū′hao l’ łtā′x̣ui l’ da′oʟꜝxasg̣aiyag̣ᴀn. Lᴀ ʟꜝa qā′g̣ōña-i g̣adō′ g̣ē′tskix̣idag̣ᴀn. |
| Now after he had been taken into the house of his parents his father called all the Forest people. And he gave them food. In the house they asked him why they (the beavers) did this to him. And he said they did it to him because he ate Beaver’s food. Then the Porcupine people started to war with the Beaver people. But they did not defeat the Beaver people. After they had fought for a while they stopped. | Giê′nhao l’ yā′g̣alᴀñ naxā′ñᴀs g̣ei lᴀ ʟꜝ îsdᴀg̣a′-i ʟ̣ū l’ g̣ō′ñg̣a Łkꜝiê′ns xā′-idᴀg̣a-i gīdā′wañ wᴀnsū′ga. Giê′nhao lᴀ ga tā′das. Na′-ig̣ahao gī′nᴀ g̣aga′n lᴀ ʟꜝ îsdag̣a′-i gī la at ʟꜝ kiä′nañag̣ᴀn. Giê′nhao Tcꜝîñ gatā′ga lᴀ tā′gas g̣aga′n lᴀ ʟꜝ îsdai′yañ l’ sā′wag̣ᴀn. Giê′nhao Tcꜝîñs xā′-idᴀg̣a-i at A′oda xā′-idᴀg̣a-i gut î′sdax̣idā′g̣ᴀn. Giê′nhao Tcꜝîñ gᴀm ʟꜝ ʟlā′⁺g̣añag̣ᴀn. Giê′nhao gu ʟꜝ î′sda qa′⁺odi ʟan gu ʟꜝ g̣eiłdai′yag̣ᴀn. |
| After that, while they were gathering food, they seized Beaver. The porcupines did. They were always plotting against him. Then [[46]]they took him up upon a tall tree. And after he had been there a while he began eating the tree from the top. He finally got down and went away. He could not climb trees. Tcꜝîñ is the Haida word for beaver, but I do not know the meaning of qā′-idjît. This probably was originally a Tlingit story. [[45]] | Ga′-istᴀhao gatā′ gi ʟꜝ hᴀ′lxa qa′odihao Tcꜝîñ ʟꜝ gīdjîg̣iłdai′yag̣ᴀn. A′oda lᴀ îsdai′yag̣ᴀn. La g̣a ʟꜝ ʟgutgiā′ñag̣ᴀn. Ḷū′hao qa′-it [[47]]djīñ⁺ gui lᴀ ʟꜝ qꜝa-isʟłai′yag̣ᴀn. Giê′nhao gu l’ îs qa′odi qa′-ida-i qā′dji gu′stᴀ lᴀ tax̣idai′yag̣ᴀn. Giê′nhao l’ g̣ē′tg̣atʟꜝxatꜝᴀłs giên la êsî′ñ qā′-idag̣ᴀn. L’ stꜝalā′ñg̣alg̣ā′ñañ wᴀnsū′ga. Hao ʟan l’ g̣e′ida. [[48]] |
| [1] These words are spoken ironically. [↑] [2] The word “friends” here, as in most places where it occurs in this set of myths, refers to clan friendship. [↑] [3] North was a definite personality. Compare the story of [Łᴀguadjî′na]. [↑] |
| The girl who fed a raven [Told by Wī′nats, chief of the Seaward Gîti′ns] | Xō′yā gī nañ djā′ada g̣ā′xa gī′dax̣idā′g̣ᴀn |
| Her father came in from fishing. Then her mother cut up the fish, and she tore up the liver and fat of the halibut and gave it to a raven. After she had done this for some time spring came, and they were hungry. Then they began to get things that were exposed at low tide.[1] | L’ xā′tg̣a xao-î′ntcꜝus. Giê′nhao l’ a′og̣a taqꜝā′dᴀs giên xagwa′-i ʟgwul at g̣a′-iasi g̣ei lᴀ dᴀ′nnanᴀ′ñasi giên xō′-iga-i gī lᴀ gī′dagañañ wᴀnsū′gᴀñ. Hᴀn l’ wā′gᴀñ qa′odihao qꜝenʟ̣g̣ā′g̣ada′-i ʟ̣u ʟꜝ qꜝodā′lañ wᴀnsū′ga. Giê′nhao ʟꜝ wa′nx̣idañ wᴀnsū′ga. |
| One time the raven sat in front of her and made motions as if it were eating something. Then she went to it. Chitons were piled up there. She picked them up and gave them to her uncles’ wives. And next day she again went after things that were exposed at low tide and gave the things to one to whom she had not given them before. The raven had begun helping her in return for what she had done. | Giên xo-iga′-i l’ ku′ng̣ᴀstᴀ qꜝā′wosi′ giên gī′nᴀ sqasałā′ñgᴀñasi. Giê′nhao g̣a lᴀ qā′gasi. Gu tꜝa īg̣awa′dies. Giê′nhao la xā′x̣idesi giên qāñ djā′g̣alᴀñ gī lᴀ isdā′si. Giên dag̣ala′-ig̣a î′sîñ ʟꜝ wā′ng̣asi giên nᴀñ gī lᴀ ga î′sdag̣a-i gā′was gī lᴀ ga îsda′s. Xo-iga′-i xᴀ′ñgiañ lᴀ gi kꜝᴀñx̣idai′yañ wᴀnsū′gᴀñ. |
| After that they went out with her again. She found the tail of a spring salmon. She took that to the house also. The pieces became larger and larger each time until finally she found a whole one. Then she went again for things that were exposed at low tide. She found a porpoise’s tail. She came in after finding it. During all that time she gave food to her uncles’ wives. | Giên î′sîñ la at lᴀ wa′ng̣ag̣as. Tꜝag̣u′n łgia′da lᴀ qē′xas. Ga-i ê′sîñ nagi la îsda′si. Ga-i ê′sîñ wᴀ gi g̣asgidᴀ′ndixᴀn l’ ʟ̣′sgug̣eiłs. Giên î′sîñ l’ wā′ng̣aias. Sqol łgiä′da ê′sîñ lᴀ qē′xas. Lᴀ qē′xatcꜝusi. Kꜝiä′ł qā′g̣alᴀñ djā′g̣alᴀñ gī lᴀ isdagᴀ′ñasi. |
| One day she was coming in after getting things with them. As she was walking along last in the trail in front of Tow hill two good-looking men came to her. One came up on each side of her, and they took her home with them. They came to a town and led her into the house of the town chief. | Giên gaatxᴀ′n ʟꜝa at lᴀ wā′ng̣atcꜝī′wus. Tao xē′tg̣a kꜝiū kida′s gut lᴀ g̣odᴀx̣uā′ l’ qā′giagᴀña′-i ʟ̣ū la g̣ᴀ′nstᴀ ga īłî′ndjida hā′na stîñ gᴀndā′lʟꜝxas. Giê′nhao gutłg̣ᴀ′stᴀ lᴀ gi ʟꜝ gᴀ′nsgîts giên qꜝadᴀ′ñ lᴀ ʟꜝ qa-idai′yañ wᴀnsū′gᴀñ. Giên lā′na g̣ā′g̣odia g̣ᴀ′nstᴀ ʟꜝ gᴀndā′lʟꜝxas giên nᴀñ lā′na aog̣ā′gas na′-ig̣ei lᴀ ʟꜝ g̣ᴀ′lqatcꜝas. |
| After she had stayed there a while she heard them say: “The one hunting for things at North cape[2] stays away a long time.” She understood their language plainly. After some time had passed they said: “He is coming. Now he comes along, turning over at intervals.” She went out with them to look at him. “He comes walking,” they said. Still the raven came flying. It turned around as it came. They call it “taking a basket off one’s back.” In that way it communicated news every now and then. It came in and said: “I cut up a whale which had floated ashore at North cape.” | Giên gu lᴀ îsugwā′ñ qa′odi hᴀn ʟꜝ sī′wus lᴀ gū′dᴀñᴀs. “Qꜝaku′n g̣a nᴀñ sîng̣ā′g̣agᴀn gaosg̣oā′nᴀñga.” Da′-ixᴀn ʟꜝ kîl lᴀ gū′dᴀñᴀs. G̣ē′di qa′o⁺di, “l’ qā′gᴀñ,” ʟꜝ sī′wus, “Haku kꜝiā′ñ lᴀ qagî′tx̣îsg̣ᴀ′łdag̣ᴀñdalga.” Giên ʟꜝa atxᴀn lᴀ gi lᴀ anagoā′ñg̣agoa′g̣as. “L’ qagiagᴀñᴀ′ñ” ʟꜝ sā′was. I′lᴀ xō′yā x̣ida′las. Agᴀ′ñ lᴀ gᴀ′ñałdagᴀñdā′las. “Xêng̣ᴀ′lsʟa” hᴀ′nhao ʟꜝ kī′g̣adagᴀñgᴀñ. Gī′ałg̣ala′ñ hao lᴀ g̣ᴀlsʟgᴀ′ñdaalañ wᴀnsū′ga. L’ qatcꜝai′yas giên hᴀn l’ sī′wus, “Qꜝaku′n gu kungᴀn ł qꜝeitʟ′sʟgᴀn.” |
| Then the town chief said: “Give the woman you brought food in exchange for the help she gave you.” At once all of the town people gave her food. They gathered for food halibuts’ tails and heads and berries. They gave these to the woman. [[50]] | Giê′nhao lnagā′-i g̣a nᴀñ ē′ʟꜝxagidagasi hᴀn sā′wañ wᴀnsū′gᴀñ “Nᴀñ djā′ada dalᴀ′ñ î′stᴀgᴀn dalᴀ′ñ gi qꜝᴀ′ngᴀñgîn gī łᴀ xᴀ′ñgiañ gī′dag̣ao.” Giên gañā′xᴀn lnagā′-i xā′-idᴀg̣a-i wa′ʟ̣uxᴀn lᴀ gi gatā′ isdā′si. Xā′gu łkia′da qadjî′l xō′ya tā′ga at g̣ān ʟꜝ tā′ga ga′-ihao ʟꜝ tā′na î′sîñ wᴀnsū′ga. Gā′-ihao nᴀñ dj′ā′das gī ʟꜝ gī′daiyañ wᴀnsū′ga. |
| At the time when she went with them for things that were exposed at low tide she was lost for a long time. Her father did not know where she was. One day she [was found] sitting in front of her father’s house in the morning surrounded by the food. Then she gave food to her uncles. She gave them a part. By trading with the rest her father became a rich man. | Ḷꜝa at lᴀ wā′ng̣aiyas gū′hao l’ gaosg̣oā′nañañ wᴀnsū′ga. L’ xā′tg̣a gᴀm ʟgui′ l’ ta-ig̣aga′-i g̣ᴀn u′nsᴀtgā′ñañ wᴀnsū′ga. Sîñg̣ᴀ′lg̣ada xadᴀ′ñ nā′g̣a qꜝe-u′ gi ʟg̣ao sū′ug̣a lᴀ qꜝa′o-ułai′yañ wᴀnsū′ga. Giên qā′g̣alᴀñ gī gataga′-i lᴀ îsda′asi. Tꜝē′djî at lᴀ giä′dag̣awañ wᴀnsū′gᴀñ. Sqa′og̣ahao l’ xā′tg̣a ī′ʟꜝxagidag̣ea′lañ wᴀnsū′gᴀñ. [[51]] |
| After that she told her father what she had heard at the Raven town: “Father, a black whale lies at House point,[2] they say. He who went hunting cut it all up. You would better go to it, father.” Then he went thither. In truth, a whale lay there. Not one part of it was gone. Only a little had been taken off the upper side of it. Then they began cutting it up. | Giê′nhao xō′ya lanā′g̣a gu ki′łgu lᴀ gūdā′ñag̣ᴀn xadᴀ′ñ gi lᴀ nīdjā′ñag̣ᴀn. “Ha′da-i. Na-iku′n gu hao kun ʟ̣g̣ō′diañ wᴀnsū′ga. Nᴀñ sî′ng̣ag̣aiya′g̣ᴀn hao l’ qꜝeitʟsʟai′yag̣ᴀn. G̣a ła qa′-it, ha′da-i.” Giê′nhao g̣a lᴀ qā′-idañ wᴀnsū′gᴀñ. Yan kuna′-i wᴀ gu ʟ̣′g̣odiasi. Gᴀm l’ ʟ′gusi wᴀ stᴀ ga′o-ug̣ᴀñᴀs. L’ ū′na gī′nᴀ sg̣u′nxᴀn sqasqꜝā′x̣unᴀñagᴀs. Giê′nhao lᴀ la qꜝa′-itx̣idañ wᴀnsū′ga. |
| After he had cut up the whole upper part of it he was tired out. Then he made a little house of driftwood and steamed himself. He became stronger. Next he went away and told the town people about it. Then all the town people went out and cut it up. That time they finished it. | Giên l’ ū′na lᴀ qꜝa-itʟ̣′sʟas giên l’ g̣ā′xag̣îłs. Giên gu lᴀ qasqꜝā′gidasi giên g̣a agᴀ′ñ lᴀ sîłu′ng̣alᴀñesi. L’ dagwī′g̣asʟas. Giên stᴀ lᴀ qā′-idesi giên lnagā′-i xā′-idᴀg̣a-i gī la g̣ᴀ′nstᴀ lᴀ sā′wañ wᴀnsū′gᴀñ. Giên lnagā′-i xā′-idᴀg̣a-i wa′ʟ̣uxᴀn l’ qꜝe′itg̣aasi. Ga-iʟ̣ū′hao lᴀ ʟꜝ ha′-iludayañ wᴀnsū′gᴀñ. |
| This is all. [[51]] Some refer to this story for the origin of the Raven crest. [[49]] | Hao ʟan l’ g̣e′ida. [[52]] |
| [1] That is, clams, mussels, chitons, etc. [↑] [2] North cape (Qꜝaku′n) is the name by which this cape was supposed to be known to the supernatural beings. By human beings it was called House point (Na-iku′n), probably from the town that once stood there. ↑ [a] [b] |
| Sounding-gambling-sticks [Told by Tom Stevens, chief of Those-born-at-House-point] | Sînxē′gᴀño Sounding-gambling-sticks |
| One whose father was a chief made gambling sticks. And one day he sent out his father’s slave to call any one who might choose to gamble. “Hū⁺” [he shouted].[1] He did the same thing every day. | Nᴀñ g̣ō′ñg̣a ēʟꜝxagidā′hao sî′nhao la ʟ′g̣ołg̣akꜝusʟai′yañ wᴀnsū′ga. Giên gaatxᴀ′n g̣ō′ñg̣añ qꜝołg̣a′og̣a lᴀ taginā′ñg̣agoᴀʼda. “Hū⁺” Sîñg̣aʟ̣a′n skꜝiä′ł gañā′ñ lᴀ sū′ugᴀñasi. |
| One morning some one spread out gambling sticks. Only his hands were visible. The upper part of him was enveloped in clouds. And he (the chief’s son) came and sat opposite him. After they had talked about what property they would stake they began gambling together, and he lost. Afterward he staked more. He continued to lose until he lost all of his father’s property. Then he lost the slaves, and when those were all gone he staked the rear row of the town. That, too, went. And [he staked] the next row. That, too, was lost. There were five rows of houses in his father’s town. And again he wagered a row. That was also lost. He lost all five rows of the town. Then he staked his father, mother, and sisters. And they were lost. | Gaatxᴀ′n gī′nᴀ taqō′łdjuułas. Sʟꜝa-i sg̣un qeā′ñgagasi. Sa′gui l’ yä′nañʟ̣x̣ia′ñwas. Giên la xᴀ′nłag̣a lᴀ qꜝā′g̣oʟꜝxas. Gīnᴀgī′nᴀga gutg̣ᴀ′n î′sîs wā′sg̣oga-i ʟꜝ kî′lg̣ołg̣a qa′odi gu′tgi ʟꜝ wa′x̣idies, giên lᴀ ʟꜝ tcꜝī′gᴀs. Giên g̣ō′ʟ̣ag̣a î′sîñ lᴀ wa′gas. Lᴀ ʟꜝ tcꜝī′di qa′odihao g̣oñg̣ā′ñg̣a ginagī′nagaga-i lᴀ tcꜝī′daʟ̣g̣agᴀs. Giên qꜝołg̣awa′-i g̣ei î′sîñ ga sqā′dax̣i′dᴀsi giên ga-i ê′sîñ ha-ilua′-i ʟ̣ū dīdᴀx̣ū′stᴀ ga g̣ā′g̣eidas g̣e′istᴀ lᴀ ga wā′sg̣oas. Ga-i î′sîñ qa-îłha′-ilusi. Giên gū′stᴀ ga g̣ag̣odai′asi. Ga-i î′sîñ qa′-îłsi. L’ g̣ō′ñg̣a lanā′g̣a gu′tg̣a staʟe′iłdaiyañ wᴀnsū′ga. Ḷg̣a î′sîñ lᴀ ga g̣ā′g̣odasi. Ga-i ê′sîñ qa′-îłsi. Giên lnagā′-i staʟe′îłxᴀn lᴀ tcꜝidā′asi. Giên g̣ō′ñg̣añ at a′uñ at djā′asîñ lᴀ wā′sg̣oas. Giên ga-i î′sîñ qa′-îłsi. |
| The people immediately made ready their canoes and got on board. It was foggy. Then they went off, and after a while the voices of the crowd became lost in the distance.[2] | Gañā′xᴀnhao ʟū ʟꜝ dag̣agā′ñas gī ʟꜝ ʟ̣′łgałdas giên gū′g̣a ʟꜝ qasā′gias. Yä′nᴀñagᴀñ wᴀnsū′ga. Wai′giên daʟ′sdaiyasi giên kî′łgulqꜝa-idalsg̣ag̣ᴀ′ndixᴀn kîlga′o-usg̣asi. |
| And after he had gone about in the town for a while he began to push along with a pole a cedar beam owned by his father, and he got it down to the water.[3] Then he used his gambling-stick bag for a pillow, put on his marten-skin blanket, and lay down upon it. | Giên lnagā′-i gu la qā′⁺g̣oñgwañ qa′odi l’ g̣ō′ñg̣a tcꜝū dā′g̣agas lᴀ kîtx̣unᴀ′nsg̣as giên lᴀ la g̣ē′tg̣atsg̣adas. Giên sîn-qa′oda-i ᴀ′ñg̣a lᴀ tcꜝiłā′dag̣eiłsi giên kꜝu′x̣u lᴀ tꜝałgū′łs giên l’ ta′-iʟ̣gas. |
| Now he floated about. Many nights passed over him. During all that time it was calm weather. By and by something said to him: “Your powerful grandfather asks you to come in.” He looked in the direction of the sound. Nothing was to be seen. He saw only the ripples where it had gone down. He was floating against a two-headed kelp. | Giên l’ ga-igā′gīgwā′⁺ñas. G̣ei lᴀ gi g̣ā′łdjūgᴀñgwā′ñas. Kꜝiä′ł lᴀ gi ʟ̣a′-iyas. Qa′odi gī′nᴀ l’ sū′udas “Dᴀñ tcî′ng̣a qō′niga-i dᴀñ qā′tcꜝi-xᴀ′lga.” Gī lᴀ qē′xaʟꜝxaiyasi. Gᴀm gī′nᴀ gut qꜝałg̣ā′g̣ᴀñᴀs. Sqᴀ′lg̣a sg̣u′nxᴀn lᴀ qe′iñasi. Łqea′ma qā′dji sg̣astî′ñ łg̣ēt l’ ga-ig̣ā′dᴀsgîñ. |
| Then he again covered his face, and something spoke to him as before. Now he looked through the eyeholes in his marten-skin blanket. After he had looked for a while toward the place whence the voice proceeded a grebe’s[4] beak came out and [the bird said] at the same time: “Your powerful grandfather asks you to come in.” | Giên î′sîñ tcag̣ᴀ′ñ l’ ᴀ′nskides giên î′sîñ gañā′ñ gī′nᴀ l’ sū-udas. Giên kꜝux̣ua′-i xᴀ′ñē g̣e′istᴀ lᴀ qîñqꜝo′łdaʟꜝxasi. Ga′gu sā′wasi ya′si lᴀ qîndiᴀg̣ᴀ′ndixᴀn ya′ʼxōdada kꜝū′da kꜝᴀ′tdjîʟꜝxaga′-i atguʟ̣ū′ “Dᴀñ tcî′ng̣a qō′niga-i dᴀñ qa′tcꜝixᴀlga.” |
| Then he took his gambling-stick bag, grasped the kelp head, and went down on it. It was a two-headed house pole on which he started down. He saw it when he passed into the water. | Giê′nhao sîn-qa′oda-i gi ᴀ′ñg̣a lᴀ xā′g̣atsi giên łqeā′maga-i qā′dji lᴀ gīdjig̣ī′łdasi giên gu lᴀ qā′gias. Gia′g̣ᴀñ qā′dji stîñ gut lᴀ qā′x̣iatꜝᴀłs. G̣ayuwa′-i g̣ei l’ ga′og̣aiya-i ʟ̣ū′hao lᴀ qea′ñañ wᴀnsū′gᴀñ. |
| When he stood in front of the house his grandfather invited him inside: “Come in, grandchild. I have news, grandson, that you came floating about in search of me as soon as you had lost your father’s [[54]]town.” Then he entered, and he gave him food. He had fasted ever since he lost his father’s town in gambling. | Na-i qꜝe-ū′gi lᴀ giā′xaʟꜝxaga′-i ʟ̣ū l’ tcî′ng̣a l’ qā′djixałs. “Qā′tcꜝi łᴀ tꜝakꜝî′ng̣a. G̣ō′ñg̣añ lanā′g̣a dā tcꜝidag̣ā′sʟa atxᴀ′n dī goa′di agᴀ′ñ dā ga′-igīx̣idas dᴀ′ñat kꜝiîñā′gᴀn, tꜝakꜝî′ng̣a.” Giên lᴀ qatcꜝa′si giên lᴀ la ga tā′das. A′hao ʟg̣a l’ qa′-isalañ wᴀnsū′ga g̣ō′ñg̣añ lanā′g̣a lᴀ tcꜝī′dag̣asʟaiyes sta ᴀ. [[55]] |
| And when he was full [the man] said to him: “Break off a bunch of gambling-stick wood for me which [you will find] at a corner outside.” He went out to it and broke some pieces off a bunch of sîn.[5] Then he sent him to get something else, and he broke off yew wood. He also refused that. Then he said to him: “A bunch of it is by that corner.” | Giên l’ ūgī′ga-i ʟ̣ū hᴀn lᴀ la sū′udas “Halᴀ′ kungida′-ig̣a kiä sînqꜝōłdjū′gᴀn gū′stᴀ dīgi ga taxā′ʟ.” Giên g̣a lᴀ qā′x̣ułsi giên sîn gu qꜝołdjā′wasi g̣e′istᴀ lᴀ ga gī′xaʟas. Giên gī′nᴀ adā′asi lᴀ la daogoᴀ′das giên łg̣ēt êsî′ñ lᴀ tꜝaxā′ʟ̣as. Giên ga-i gi î′sîñ lā′g̣a lᴀ goa′was. Giên hᴀn lᴀ la sū′udas “Akungida′-ig̣a hao l’ qꜝołdjū′gani.” |
| And after he had taken all sorts of sticks, he broke some limbs from a bunch of Raven’s-berry bushes[6] and handed them to him, and he said: “That is it.” Then [the man] made it into gambling sticks, and when he had finished them he touched two with coals. He put the figure of a sea otter on one and he put the figure of a young sea otter on the other. Then he had designs made on five large clam shells. They had figures of cumulus clouds. And he had five mats woven for him. He had these made for him to stake. | Giên gī′nᴀ łkꜝiä′na wa′ʟ̣uxᴀn lᴀ î′sdaiya′-i ʟ̣ū kungida′-ig̣a xō′yag̣ā′ng̣a łg̣a-i qꜝołdjā′was g̣e′istᴀ lᴀ ga gīxā′ʟas giên lᴀ gi lᴀ xā′sʟtcꜝas. Giên “Ga-i î′sîñ” lᴀ gi lᴀ sī′wus. Giên lā′g̣a sî′ng̣ᴀn lᴀ ʟ′g̣ołg̣asi giên lā′g̣a lᴀ g̣eiłgī′daga′-i ʟ̣ū lā′g̣a ga sqꜝa′stîñ lᴀ x̣ūtx̣u′ldas. Lᴀ la qō-dā′g̣añadas giên nᴀñ lᴀ sqetsg̣adja′o dā′g̣ᴀñadas. Giên sqa′ola-i g̣aʟe′ił la g̣ᴀn lᴀ qꜝalᴀnda′asi. Qwē′g̣ao dāg̣ᴀñā′gasi. Giên lgūs gīʟe′ił î′sîñ la g̣ᴀn la xa′-idas. Wa′sg̣oag̣a g̣ᴀ′nhao la g̣ᴀn lᴀ wa′daiyañ wᴀnsū′ga. |
| He then said to him: “I will let you float away from here. When one night has passed you will be in front of the town, and you will go to the front of the town and sit there, ready to gamble with the one who won your property.” And he also gave him tobacco seeds. “When you begin to gamble, put the stick that has the figure of a sea otter upon your right shoulder. Put the one that has the figure of a young sea otter upon the left shoulder. Divide the tobacco seeds equally among those who come and sit on both sides of you to watch you. They might say that you do not play fair, but the tobacco seeds are so sweet that they will not say it.” | Giên hᴀn lᴀ la sū′udas “Ā′sistᴀ dᴀñ ł ga-ig̣ā′gix̣idagîn. Dᴀñ gi g̣āl sg̣oa′nsîñ g̣e′ił giên lnagā′-i xē′tgu dᴀñ ga-ig̣ā′sgît giên dᴀñ nᴀñ tcꜝigā′gᴀn gī lnagā′-i qꜝaxā′g̣a dā tꜝaqꜝołtcꜝa′og̣aʟꜝxāsañ.” Giên gul-mā′łga-i ê′sîñ lᴀ gi lᴀ î′sdas. “Dā sî′ndax̣ît waigiê′nᴀ nᴀñ qōdā′g̣añas sg̣ō′lᴀgi sqalᴀ′ñgu dasqꜝā′sgidᴀñ. Sʟä′nagi î′sîñ nᴀñ sqetsg̣adja′o dā′g̣añas dasqꜝā′sgidᴀñ. Giên gu′tłg̣ᴀstᴀ dᴀñ gi ga g̣etgadā′ña dᴀñ g̣ᴀn sîndag̣ō′dᴀña xē′łi g̣ei ła gu′lg̣aga-i gutg̣a′atg̣a î′sdañ. Giên dā îsdī′gutgaña g̣ᴀ′nstᴀ saog̣e′iga. Gula′-i mā′łga-i xa′ołg̣ada giên gᴀm g̣ᴀ′nstᴀ lᴀ sū′ug̣ᴀñg̣oasᴀñ.” |
| When he had finished giving him directions he brought out a small box, and he opened successively five boxes that were one inside of another. Then from the innermost one he brought out a hawk feather, put it into the corner of [the chief’s son’s] eye, and turned it round. And when he pulled it out, it was full of blood. Then he squeezed this off, washed it, and pushed it in again. After he had done the thing again it was clean, and he did the same thing to the one on the other side. And when that had also become clean he put it also into his mouth. Thence he pulled out dead lice that he had eaten. He pulled them out stuck to the hawk feather. His eyes had become full of blood from seeing his sister’s bloody heel. That was why he lost. | Lᴀ la kî′ñgugᴀñg̣e′iłgīga′-i ʟ̣ū g̣o′da x̣ᴀ′tdju lᴀ tcꜝî′sʟsg̣as giên lᴀ la dᴀñgū′sʟᴀʟeiłas. Giên sʟꜝî′ñg̣eistᴀ skiä′mskun tꜝa′g̣un g̣adā′ lᴀ tꜝa′ostas giên l’ xᴀ′ña ku′ng̣ei lᴀ gī′dax̣idᴀs giên g̣a lᴀ łg̣a′-iłgalasi. Giên lᴀ dᴀñtꜝa′osdaiyasi giên g̣ā′-iya tꜝa′odjiwᴀsi. Giên gut lᴀ sʟꜝʟa′si giên lᴀ ʟ̣î′nasi giên î′sîñ wa g̣ei lā′g̣a lᴀ gītcꜝa′si. Giên î′sîñ wᴀgañā′xᴀn g̣e′idᴀsi giên sku′nxag̣îłsi giên xᴀ′nłag̣a lanā′ ê′sîñ gañā′ñ la g̣a lᴀ î′sdas. Giên la ê′sîñ sku′nxag̣ela′-i ʟ̣ū l’ xē′łᴀg̣ei î′sîñ lᴀ gī′dax̣idᴀsi. Ga-i g̣e′istᴀ êsî′ñ tꜝᴀm lᴀ qꜝotꜝa′ogañas g̣ā′lᴀñodᴀ. Skiä′mskuna-i tꜝag̣u′n gi tcꜝā′łskidesi wᴀ dᴀ′ñat lᴀ dᴀñtꜝa′ostasi. L’ djā′sg̣a stꜝagwa′-i g̣a-iyā′gas lᴀ qea′ñas hao l’ xᴀ′ñē g̣a-i at stꜝaxog̣ā′gañ wᴀnsū′ga. G̣aga′nhao lᴀ ʟꜝ tcꜝix̣idā′g̣ani. |
| And he again gave him directions: “When you gamble with him pick up the pile that has the longest smoke, and when you have almost lost pick up the one that has short smoke.” | Giên hᴀn î′sîñ lᴀ la kiñgugā′ñag̣ᴀn. “Lᴀ gi dā wa′aʟꜝxa giê′nᴀ nᴀñ g̣aiyawa′-i djîns djînłgoā′ñañ giê′nᴀ dᴀñ ga ʟstî′nda giê′nᴀ nᴀñ g̣ā′yawa-i kꜝuᴀ′nstcꜝiguñ.” |
| He did so. When the man was opposite he took the one with the long smoke. During all that time he lost. After they had almost beaten him he took the pile with the light smoke. He took the djîl.[7] | Ā′si gañā′xᴀn la wa′gasi. L’ xᴀ′nłag̣a lā′na î′sdisg̣aias giên nᴀñ g̣ayawa′-i djîns lᴀ djinłgoā′ñas. Kꜝiä′ł lᴀ g̣aʟ̣ā′gas. La ga ʟstîndawa′-i ʟ̣ū nᴀñ g̣ayawa′-i łtā′nᴀns lᴀ tcꜝī′igᴀs. Djila′-i lᴀ tcꜝī′gᴀsi. |
| At the time when he missed one of his father’s slaves laughed at him. “Hi hi hi hi hi, Sounding-gambling-sticks is beginning to lose [[56]]his clam shells also. He is also beginning to lose his mats.” At this time he discovered his name, they say. | L’ g̣aʟ̣ō′dias ʟ̣ū′hao l’ g̣ō′ñg̣a qꜝołg̣ā′wag̣alᴀñ sg̣oa′na la g̣ᴀn kꜝᴀga′ñ wᴀnsū′ga. “Hi hi hi hi hi Sînxē′gᴀño sqa′oala-i î′sîñ lᴀ tcꜝī′dax̣idiañ. Lgudja′-i î′sîñ lᴀ tcꜝīdax̣idia′ñ.” A′hao ʟ kīg̣ā′ñ lᴀ gwā′lᴀñ wᴀnsū′us ī′djî. [[57]] |
| Then he handled the gambling sticks, and the stick on his right shoulder pulled out his djîl.[8] And the tobacco was too sweet for those watching him on either side who saw it to tell. | Giên la ê′sîñ îsdī′gᴀs giên djila′-i sg̣ō′lagi lā′na gi lā′g̣a djila′-i lᴀ dᴀñsqꜝasta′si. Giên gutłg̣ᴀ′stᴀ la g̣ᴀn ga sîndag̣ō′dᴀñagas la ga qe′iñᴀsi g̣ᴀ′nstᴀ saog̣e′ig̣a gula′-i xa′ołg̣atsi. |
| So [his opponent] missed, and when he had finished the counts ten points remained to him. They then again talked about what property they should stake. He staked both the clam shells and the mats, after which his opponent handled the sticks. Then he picked out the one with fine smoke first. He picked the djîl. Now he handled them in turn, and when he pulled the cedar bark apart he handed it to the stick with the figure of a young sea otter on it, which pulled out the djîl. He missed again. He was again left with ten points. | Giên l’ xaʟ̣g̣ā′das giên tcꜝiwa′-i lᴀ gī′gas giên sila′-ig̣ei lᴀ gui ʟa′ałs. Giên î′sîñ gwā′sgaoga-i l’ kî′lg̣ołg̣asi. Sqa′oala-i at lgudja′-i dᴀ′ñat xᴀn lᴀ wasg̣oa′si. Giên g̣eiłgīga′-i ʟ̣ū l’ xᴀ′nłag̣a ʟꜝ îsdī′gus. Giên nag̣astᴀgā′ñxᴀn nᴀñ g̣aiyawa′-i łtā′nᴀns lᴀ tcꜝī′sg̣a. Djila′-i lᴀ tcꜝī. Giên la ê′sîñ îsdī′s giên lᴀ ʟqᴀ′nskîtgīga-i ʟ̣ū nᴀñ sqetsg̣adja′o dā′g̣añas gī lᴀ dakꜝō′djîłsi giên djila′-i lᴀ dᴀ′ñsqꜝastas. Giên î′sîñ l’ xaʟ̣gā′dᴀs. Î′sîñ lᴀ gui ʟa′ał. |
| Then they again talked about what they should stake. When that was arranged, his opponent handled the sticks, and he again chose the pile with fine smoke. Again, he picked the djîl. And when he had again got through shuffling the sticks and pulling them apart he presented them to the stick on the right side, which pulled out his djîl. That also made ten counts for him. | Giên î′sîñ wa′sg̣oga-i kîlg̣ołg̣ā′si. G̣eiłgī′ga-i ʟ̣ū î′sîñ l’ xᴀ′ñłaga ʟꜝ î′sdī giên î′sîñ nᴀñ g̣aiyawa′-i łtā′⁺nᴀns lᴀ tcꜝī′gᴀs. Djila′-i î′sîñ lᴀ tcꜝī. Giên î′sîñ lᴀ ʟꜝ qᴀ′nskîtgī′ga-i ʟ̣ū sg̣ō′lᴀgi lā′na gi lᴀ daqō′djîʟ giên djila′-i lā′g̣a lᴀ dᴀ′ñsqꜝastasi. Ga-i î′sîñ lᴀ gui ʟa′ałsi. |
| Then he tried to win back the people of his father’s town. He won the five towns. And after those were all rewon, and he had won his mother, his sister, and his father, they started home. He won them back from Great-moving-cloud’s son, who had won them from him. This was the son of the one who owns the dog salmon, they say.[9] | Giên g̣ō′ñg̣añ lanā′g̣a xa′-idᴀg̣a-i î′sîñ lᴀ djî′nłgoañᴀs. Lnagā′-i staʟe′ił lᴀ tcꜝis. Giên ʟꜝg̣aga′-i ʟ̣ū a-u′ñ at djā′āsîñ at g̣ō′ñg̣añ lᴀ tcꜝî′sgîna-i ʟ̣ū ʟꜝ qasagai′yañ wᴀnsū′ga. “Qwē′ig̣aqons” gī′tg̣a hao l’ tcꜝix̣ida′shao lᴀ tcꜝîskiä′nañ wᴀnsū′ga. Sqa′gi nᴀñ dā′g̣as gī′tg̣a hao īdja′ñ wᴀnsū′ga. |
| This is the end. This is related as having taken place at the Ninstints town of Sʟîndagwa-i, which was on the southwest coast of Moresby Island. [[53]] | Hao ʟan l’ g̣e′ida. [[58]] |
| [1] See the story of [Supernatural-being-who-went-naked], note [2]. [↑] [2] Passing over to their new owner. [↑] [3] According to another man it was the cedar screen in his father’s house, which cuts off a retiring room. [↑] [4] Compare the story of [Raven traveling], page [111]. [↑] [5] My interpreter called this birch, but the identification is rather uncertain. The birch is not found on the Queen Charlotte islands. [↑] [6] Not identified. [↑] [7] In this game a bunch of sticks was covered with fine cedar bark, divided into two or three smaller bundles, and laid before the opponent. The latter then had to guess in which was a certain stick, usually left almost undecorated, called the djîl. As often as he failed he kept on up to ten, which constituted the game. When the second man handled the sticks the first guessed ten times plus the number of times his antagonist had previously missed. [↑] [8] The two sticks with designs were alive and pulled out the djîl so that it could not be pointed out by an opponent. [↑] [9] He was also said to live in a place within sight of the Land of Souls and, when a gambler died, he came over to gamble with him, staking dog salmon against souls. If he were successful, there would be many deaths; if the gambler won, there would be a great run of dog salmon. [↑] |
| Tcꜝaawu′nkꜝa [Told by Jimmy Sterling of the Stᴀ′stas family] | Tcꜝaawu′nkꜝa |
| After the parents of a certain child, which was in the cradle, had gone about for a while with him they landed to get mussels. There they forgot about him. And they started away. When they had gone some distance from him they remembered him. They came back toward him. When they came near they heard some one singing for him. Crows sat above him in flocks. And when they got off to get him he acted in the cradle like a shaman. They took him aboard. Then his parents came to the town with him. | Nᴀñ g̣ā′xa g̣agwā′ñkꜝiaʟ̣das hao a′og̣alᴀñ wᴀ dᴀ′ñat tcꜝīdā′l qa′odihao lᴀ dᴀ′ñat g̣ᴀl gi lᴀ qā′gaskîtg̣awas. Guha′o lᴀ gi lᴀ qꜝā′-iskîtg̣awañ wᴀnsū′ga. Giên lᴀ stᴀ lᴀ ʟūqā′-itg̣oas. ʟg̣ēt l’ g̣ē′tg̣atg̣awa′-i ʟ̣ū la g̣ei lᴀ gūtg̣atg̣oa′sgîñ. Lᴀ gui lᴀ stī′łg̣oas. La g̣ᴀn l’ ā′xᴀna-g̣ē′łg̣awa′-i ʟ̣ū la g̣ᴀn ʟꜝ sū′dies lᴀ gūdᴀ′ñg̣oas. Kꜝā′ldjîda lᴀ sī′g̣a tꜝā′tg̣ōdies. Giên lᴀ la da′otꜝᴀłg̣awa′-i ʟ̣ū g̣ag̣wā′ñkꜝia-i g̣a lᴀ gu ga qā′wādies. Giên lᴀ la qā′g̣aʟ̣g̣oas. Giên lnaga′-i gu l’ yā′g̣alᴀñ lᴀ dᴀ′ñat îsg̣oa′si. |
| After some time had passed and he had grown to be a boy people began to die off on account of him. But his elder brothers and his uncles were numerous. His uncles’ wives did not love him. Only the wife of the youngest gave him food. His old grandmother was the only one who looked after him. After they had been in the town for a while, and his friends were entirely gone, he and his grandmother made a house out of old cedar bark by a creek flowing down near the town. And he went there with his grandmother to live. | Ga′-istᴀ g̣ā′g̣ēt qa′⁺odi l’ ʟ̣ā′g̣ag̣ea′lga-i ʟ̣ū la g̣a ga gā′gux̣idag̣ᴀn. L’ kꜝwai′g̣alᴀñ at l’ qā′g̣alᴀñ ʟꜝᴀ qoa′nag̣ᴀn. Lᴀ qā′g̣a djā′g̣alᴀñ gᴀm la g̣a kꜝū′gagᴀñgā′ñag̣ᴀn. Nᴀñ da′og̣anᴀs djā′g̣a sg̣u′nxᴀn lᴀ gi gīdagā′ñāg̣ᴀn. L’ nā′ng̣a qꜝa′-iyas sg̣u′nxᴀn la g̣a ʟxā′ndas. Lnaga′-i g̣a lᴀ î′sg̣ō qa′odihao la gᴀ gā′gūdjîłī′ga-i ʟ̣ū nā′nᴀñ dᴀ′ñat lnaga′-i qꜝō′łga nᴀñ g̣ᴀ′nʟ̣a koa′ʼdᴀgai′esi djî′ngî gā′łda na lᴀ ʟg̣ō′łg̣ag̣āwag̣ᴀn. Giên g̣a nā′nᴀñ dᴀ′ñat lᴀ nāg̣ē′łsi. |
| Afterward he went to the town, and the wife of his youngest uncle gave him food. When he grew old enough he hunted birds. All the time they lived there his grandmother got food for him. And he also made a bow for himself. He continually hunted birds. He continually whittled. | Ga′-istᴀhao lnaga′-i g̣a lᴀ qā′-itsi giên l’ qā′g̣a djā′g̣a daog̣ᴀnā′gas lᴀ gi gī′dagāñāg̣ᴀn. L’ xetî′t tcꜝî′nłg̣oañg̣aiyag̣ēla′-i ʟ̣ū ᴀ. Gu lᴀ nāxā′ñg̣oasi kꜝiä′łhao l’ nā′ng̣a lᴀ xēłī′wangā′ñagîn. Giên la ê′sîñ łg̣ēt qꜝēnᴀ′ñ ʟ′g̣ōłg̣aiyas. L’ xetî′t tcꜝî′nłgoañgī⁺gᴀnᴀs. L’ ła′oatgīgᴀs. |
| After he had hunted birds for a while he saw a heron sitting with a broken beak. He told his grandmother about it. And his grandmother said to him: “When you again see it sharpen its bill. When people sharpen its bill it helps them, they say.”[1] When he again saw it he sharpened its bill. And after he started away and had gone some distance it said to him: “I will help you, grandchild.” | L’ xetî′t tcꜝînłg̣oā′ñgᴀñ qa′⁺odihao łg̣ō kꜝū′da gwā′ñga lᴀ qî′ñqꜝaoawag̣ᴀn. Giên nānᴀ′ñ gi lᴀ la sū′udas. Giên hᴀn l’ nā′ng̣a l’ sū′udas, “Î′sîñ lᴀ dā qē′îña giê′nᴀ l’ kꜝū′da qꜝā′ʟ̣añ. Hakꜝoa′ng̣ētsi kꜝū′da ʟꜝ qaʟa′si giên ʟꜝᴀ gi qꜝᴀ′ñgᴀñ wᴀnsū′ga.” Gañā′xᴀn î′sîñ lᴀ la qeā′ñga-i ʟ̣ū l’ kꜝū′da lā′g̣a lᴀ qaʟ̣ai′yāg̣ᴀn. Giên lᴀ stᴀ lᴀ qā′-idaga-i ʟ̣ū ʟg̣ēt lᴀ stᴀ l’ g̣ētg̣ada′-i ʟ̣ū lᴀ la sūdai′yāg̣ᴀn “Dᴀñ gi ł qꜝᴀ′ñgasga, tꜝakꜝî′ng̣a.” |
| After that his grandmother began to teach him how to make deadfalls.[2] And then he began to set them at the head of the creek for black bears. They ceased to see him at the town. Sometimes he went to the town, received food from his youngest uncle’s wife alone, and started off with it. They refused to have him at the town. There was no house into which he could go. His youngest uncle’s wife gave him food because they refused to have him. He kept going there. | Giên ga′-istᴀ l’ nā′ng̣a sqā′ba l’ sqā′tgadax̣idāg̣ᴀn. Giê′nhao g̣ᴀ′nʟ̣a-i qās g̣ei tān gi lᴀ sqā′badᴀx̣idā′g̣ᴀn. ʟan lnaga′-i gu lᴀ ʟꜝ qîñx̣idā′g̣ani. Gia′atg̣axᴀn lnaga′-i g̣a lᴀ qā′-idᴀsi giên l’ qā′g̣a djā′g̣a daog̣anā′gas sg̣un lᴀ gi gī′das giên dᴀ′ñat lᴀ qā′-idᴀñᴀs. Lnaga′-i gu ʟga-i gu lᴀ gi gwa′ūgañagᴀni. Gᴀm ʟgu g̣ei l’ g̣ētłiñē′ gō′g̣añasi. Lᴀ gi ʟꜝ gwa′ūgīlā′gas. G̣aga′na l’ qā′g̣a da′og̣ᴀnᴀs djā′g̣a lᴀ gi gī′dagᴀñᴀs. Ga′gi hao lᴀ ēdjañā′g̣ᴀn. |
| After he had set deadfalls for a while one fell on a black bear. He carried it to the house. He did not waste the smallest bit of its fat. He smoked it and ate it. At this time they began to live [[60]]well for the first time. As he became stronger he increased the number of his deadfalls. Now he again went to get [bears], and he killed another. He did not waste the smallest piece of the fat of that other one. And they also enlarged the house. He smoked the meat in it. He also put meat into boxes [to keep it]. Now he began [regularly] to get bears. Every time he went to look at his deadfalls bears lay in them. They lay in all ten deadfalls. They then made their house bigger. | L’ sqā′badagᴀñ qa′odihao tān la g̣a ga kꜝādā′g̣ᴀn. Lᴀ la qꜝa-iłgalᴀ′nʟꜝxaiyag̣ᴀn. Gᴀm l’ g̣ā-i kꜝᴀ′tdjū xᴀn lᴀ dā′ñg̣ᴀñᴀs. Lā′g̣a lᴀ qꜝa-ix̣î′lg̣adasi giên î′sîñ lā′g̣a lᴀ tā′g̣was. Hao ʟꜝ l’ djia′lāg̣îłʟā′gᴀñg̣ā′wag̣ᴀn. L’ dā′guiag̣ēłs kꜝia′łhao sqā′ba-i wᴀ gi lᴀ qā′sgidaiyāg̣ᴀni. Hao î′sîñ l’ daodā′gāñgas giên î′sîñ nᴀñ lᴀ tia′gañ wᴀnsū′ga. La ê′sîñ g̣ā-i x̣ᴀ′tdjū xᴀn gᴀm lᴀ dañgā′ñagîn. Giên [[61]]nā′ga-i ê′sîñ lᴀ ʟꜝdag̣ā′wag̣ᴀn. Ga-i g̣a lᴀ qꜝa-ix̣î′lg̣adasi. Î′sîñ lᴀ qꜝa′-iūgiasi. A′hao gī lᴀ hᴀ′lxax̣idīgāwag̣ᴀni. L’ da′otꜝagañgas kꜝiäł sqābaga′-i g̣a lā′g̣ā ʟ̣′g̣ōdīx̣idag̣ani. Sqā′baga-i sqꜝaʟa′ᴀł g̣a xᴀn lā′g̣a gᴀ′nłg̣oañx̣idag̣ᴀn. Giê′nhao nā′ga-i î′sîñ lᴀ yū′ᴀng̣eiłdag̣awā′g̣ani. |
| When it was thought that they were dead of starvation his youngest uncle’s wife had them go to look, because she thought that they had died. Instead, his house was full of fat food. And the one she sent to look came back and told her how he was situated. They then kept it secret. | ʟꜝʟ̣ū′xᴀn l’ gᴀ′ntcꜝig̣wañ la g̣ᴀn ʟꜝ gūdᴀ′ns ʟ̣ū l’ qā′g̣a daog̣anā′gas djā′g̣a l’ qeā′ñg̣adaiyāg̣ᴀn, l’ kꜝōtu′lg̣ag̣wañ la g̣ᴀn lᴀ gū′dᴀns ʟ̣ū ᴀ. Hayî′ñ lā′g̣a nā′ga-i kꜝatkꜝā′-i⁺dᴀlagā′wag̣ᴀn gī′na gia g̣ā′-iya at ᴀ. Giên nᴀñ lᴀ qeā′ñg̣adaiyag̣ani stīłʟꜝxa′si giên ʟgu l’ g̣ēts lᴀ gi lᴀ sūdagā′wag̣ᴀn. Waigiê′nhao lā′g̣a lᴀ qolgî′ndag̣ā′wag̣ani. |
| One night, after they had lived there for a while, his grandmother, having remained awake, thought that her son was acting like a shaman. She did not ask her son about it on the morrow. All this time he took black bears from the deadfalls. Another time, when his grandmother lay awake at midnight, her son again acted like a shaman. At this time he started off with the end [of an unseen rope]. After some time had passed he again acted like a shaman at midnight. His grandmother also perceived that. During all that time his grandmother did not question him. After he had acted like a shaman for a while Tcꜝaawu′nkꜝa named himself through him. They had forgotten that he had acted like a shaman at the time when they abandoned him in the cradle. It now happened again. Now Tcꜝaawu′nkꜝa mentioned his name through him. | Gaatxᴀ′n l’ naxā′ndihao qa′odihao g̣āl ya′ku l’ nā′ng̣a skiä′⁺nadies ʟ̣ū l’ gī′tg̣a gu ga qā′was lᴀ g̣āndā′ñag̣ᴀn. Wai′giên dag̣ala′-ig̣a gᴀm gītg̣ᴀ′ñ at gī lᴀ kiä′ñañgañā′g̣ani. Waikꜝiä′łhao tā′na-i lᴀ qꜝāi′łgalᴀñgāñañgīni. Gaatxᴀ′nhao î′sîñ g̣ā′lx̣ua l’ nā′ng̣a skꜝiä′nadias ʟ̣ū î′sîñ l’ gī′tg̣a gu ga qā′wag̣ᴀn. A′hao ʟꜝ kun dᴀ′ñat la qā′-idag̣ᴀn. G̣ā′g̣ēt qa′⁺odihao î′sîñ g̣āl ya′ku lᴀ gu ga qā′awag̣ᴀn. Ga-i î′sîñ l’ nā′ng̣a g̣ā′ndañag̣ani. Wᴀkꜝiä′łhao gᴀm tꜝā′kꜝînᴀñ at gi lᴀ kiä′nᴀñg̣ᴀñgañagīni. Lᴀ gu ga qā′ūgᴀñ qa′odihao Tcꜝaawu′nkꜝa la g̣ei kīg̣ā′ñ kꜝwiʟꜝxai′yag̣ᴀn. Ha′ohao ʟ ku′ng̣ag̣agoā′ñkꜝī g̣a lᴀ gī ʟꜝ qꜝā′-isgidāg̣ᴀn ʟ̣ū lᴀ gu ga qā′awag̣ᴀn. Ga′-igi l’ qꜝā′-iskîtg̣āwag̣ani. Hao ʟ g̣ᴀ′nstᴀg̣añ qā′ʟꜝxaiyag̣ani. Hai a′hao Tcꜝaawu′nkꜝa la g̣ei kīg̣ā′ñ kꜝwīʟꜝxagai′yag̣ᴀni. |
| In the morning his grandmother questioned him for the first time. His grandmother then asked him: “Tell me, child, why did one whose name the supernatural beings never [dare to] think of mention his name through you?” Then he explained to his grandmother: “I began dreaming about him at the time when I sharpened the heron’s bill. On account of him it is easy for me to gather things.” This was the reason why his friends were gone. When Tcꜝaawu′nkꜝa speaks through one his friends die, they say. | Sîñgaʟ̣ana′-i ʟ̣ū′hao ʟnaot l’ nā′ng̣a la gi kiä′nañāg̣ani. Giê′nhao l’ nā′ng̣a hᴀn la at kiä′nañag̣ᴀn, “Djā łqên gāsî′ñhao gᴀm sg̣ā′na gut gūtgawā′g̣ᴀn dᴀñ g̣ei g̣ā′lx̣ua kīg̣ā′ñ kꜝwī′ʟꜝxaūdjañ.” ʟū′hao nānᴀ′ñ gi lᴀ giałg̣alᴀ′ndaiyāg̣ᴀn. “Hao łg̣ō kꜝū′da ł qꜝaʟꜝa′ atxᴀ′nhao lᴀ xē′tgu ł qᴀ′ñgax̣īdᴀn. La g̣aga′nhao gī′na gī ł hᴀ′lxas dī g̣ᴀn ʟ̣a′olg̣ᴀn.” G̣aga′nhao lā′g̣a ga gā′gūgag̣ani. Hao ʟgu ʟꜝa′g̣ei lᴀ sū′us giên ʟꜝā′g̣a ga gagū′gᴀñᴀñ wᴀnsū′ga Tcꜝaawu′nkꜝa ᴀ. |
| His grandmother then made him a dancing skirt out of an old mat. She took off the edge on one side and fastened something to it.[3] She also made a shaman’s bone for him. In the evening he performed like a shaman. His grandmother led the songs for him. She sang for him. Now he began to perform regularly. At this time people began to come secretly from the town to look at him. But he still concealed their condition as much as possible. They did not know how the inside of his house looked. | Giê′nhao lgūsa′l g̣ᴀntcꜝîłg̣ā′gia g̣ᴀn l’ nā′ng̣a la g̣ᴀn ʟ′g̣ōłg̣aiyāg̣ᴀn. L’ kꜝīa′-i ku′ng̣eistᴀ lᴀ sqā′x̣istas giên g̣e′istᴀ la g̣a gī′na lᴀ kiū′x̣aiyag̣ani. Wai′giên sg̣ā-skū′djî î′sîñ la g̣ᴀn lᴀ ʟ′g̣ōłdaiya′g̣ani. Uiê′dhao sîñx̣aia′-i g̣a lᴀ sg̣āg̣agā′g̣ᴀn. L’ nā′ng̣a hao la g̣ᴀn giū′gī ʟ̣′gīgagag̣ᴀn. Giên la g̣ᴀn lᴀ sā′wag̣ᴀn. A′hao ʟ sg̣ā′g̣aga-i lᴀ îsku′nstaiyag̣ani. Lnaga′-i stᴀ hao lᴀ ʟꜝ qîñqꜝō′łdaʟꜝxagīx̣idag̣ᴀn asʟ̣ū′ ᴀ. Wᴀskꜝie′n ᴀ′ñg̣a tā′łg̣a la g̣ētdjūg̣oa′si ʟgu l’ g̣ētg̣oa′s ᴀ. Gᴀm lā′g̣a nagoa′si g̣ᴀn ʟꜝ u′nsᴀtg̣añag̣ani. |
| At that time food had begun to give out at the town. They were starving there. He then began to give food in return to the wife of his youngest uncle who had given him food. They came thus to know about him. [[62]] | Giê′nhao lnaga′-i gu ga taga′-i ha′-ilūx̣idai′yag̣ani. Giê′nhao gu ʟꜝ kꜝōdā′lag̣ani. Giê′nhao l’ qā′g̣a da′og̣ᴀnas djā′g̣a lᴀ gi gī′dagañag̣ᴀn, gī′hao xᴀ′ñgiañ la ê′sîñ gī′dax̣idag̣ᴀn. A′hao ʟ lᴀ g̣ei ʟꜝ g̣ałqē′xaiyag̣ᴀn. |
| Then a chief’s son became sick in the town, and they began to get shamans for him. In the evening they began to dance around him. He who was going to be Tcꜝaawu′nkꜝa heard the noise of the drum and went over. He then looked into the place where they were performing. He saw that he could be saved. The thing that caused his sickness was plain to his eyes. But those who were performing around him did not see it. They were unable to save him. During all that time he was acting like a shaman in the place where he lived. | Giê′nhao lnaga′-i g̣a nᴀñ gīdā′g̣a stꜝēg̣iā′lag̣ani. Giê′nhao la g̣ᴀn ʟꜝ sg̣aʟ̣′g̣ax̣idag̣ᴀn nᴀñ stꜝē′g̣îłs g̣ᴀn ᴀ. Sîñx̣ia′s giên lᴀ g̣ada′o ʟꜝ g̣ē′tx̣idies. Ga′odjîwa-i xē′g̣îłs lᴀ gūdᴀ′ns giên g̣a lᴀ qā′-idag̣ᴀni [[63]]Tcꜝaawu′nkꜝa-łiña′-i ᴀ. Waigiê′nhao g̣ei lᴀ qî′ntcꜝaiyāg̣ᴀn gia′g̣a ʟꜝ gia g̣ada′o g̣ē′das g̣ei ᴀ. Waigiê′nhao l’ qagᴀ′nda-łiña′s lā′g̣a lᴀ qîntcꜝai′yag̣ᴀn. Gī′na g̣aga′n l’ stꜝē′gᴀs l’ xᴀnā′g̣a tca′olaiyag̣ᴀn. Waigiê′n lᴀ g̣ada′o g̣ēts ga-i ʟꜝa gᴀm lā′g̣a qîñg̣ā′ñag̣ᴀni. L’ qagᴀ′ndag̣a-i g̣ada′o ʟꜝ g̣ētsgai′yāg̣ᴀn. Wᴀkꜝiä′ł ū l’ nawā′s g̣a lᴀ sg̣ā′g̣agī⁺gā′ñagîn. |
| After some time had passed he sent his grandmother. He sent over his grandmother to say that he would try to cure the sick man, but when she repeated it (his words) to them they thought he could do nothing. They even laughed at him. Those who had stolen a look at him while he acted like a shaman then told the people about it. They said they had better get him, and they got him. | G̣ēt qa′odihao nā′nᴀñ g̣a lᴀ kîlqā′-idāg̣ani. Nᴀñ stꜝē′igᴀs g̣ada′o lᴀ g̣ē′tsiîñᴀs nā′nᴀñ lᴀ sū′dag̣adaiyāg̣ᴀn. Giên gī lᴀ nī′djîñᴀsi giên la g̣ᴀn ʟꜝ nā′ñagag̣ᴀn. Hayî′ñ la g̣ᴀn ʟꜝ kꜝaʼg̣ā′g̣ᴀn. Giê′nhao l’ sg̣ā′ga ʟ̣ū lᴀ ga qî′ñqꜝōłdagañag̣ᴀn xa-idg̣a′-i la g̣ᴀ′nstᴀ sā′wag̣ᴀn. Giên hᴀn xᴀn lᴀ ʟꜝ î′sdagudᴀ′ñxalag̣ᴀn. Giên lᴀ ʟꜝ ʟ̣′x̣idag̣ᴀn. |
| As he was about to start he dressed himself in his own house. He wore the shaman’s dancing skirt and the shaman’s bone that his grandmother had made for him. He then started thither. He came through the doorway performing like a shaman. Now he started to perform around the sick man. And he saved the sick man. At this time he ceased to try to hide himself. He came to the town. When he was there they began buying the meat of him. And he got a great deal of property in exchange, and the property that he received for being called to the sick was also much. At this time he grew prosperous. He began to provide in turn for the one who had given him food. During all this time they employed him as shaman. The fame of him spread everywhere. | Giê′nhao g̣a lᴀ qā′-itx̣idia′si ʟ̣ū na′xᴀn agᴀ′ñ lᴀ ʟ′g̣ōłg̣aʟ̣sʟaiyāg̣ᴀn. L’ nā′ng̣a kᴀ′ndcꜝîłg̣agia at sg̣a-skū′djî la g̣ᴀn ʟ′g̣ōłg̣aiyag̣ᴀn lᴀ gia′gīgag̣ᴀn. Giê′nhao g̣a lᴀ qā′-idag̣ᴀn. Kꜝīwa′-i g̣ei xᴀn lᴀ gu ga qā′ūdalʟꜝxatcꜝai′yag̣ᴀn. Hai uiê′dhao lᴀ g̣ada′o lᴀ g̣ētxidā′g̣ᴀn. Giên nᴀñ stꜝē′gᴀs lᴀ qagᴀ′ndaiyag̣ᴀn. Hao ʟ agᴀ′ñ lᴀ g̣ᴀlgoē′ʟꜝxasg̣oā′nᴀñāgᴀn. Hao ʟ lnaga′-i g̣a l’ g̣ē′tgadag̣ᴀn. A′si gia′g̣a-iya-i lᴀ gi lā′g̣a ʟꜝ da′ʼg̣ōx̣idag̣ani. Giên sqao lā′g̣a qoa′nag̣ani. Giên ʟꜝ stꜝē′ga g̣ᴀ′nstᴀ lᴀ ʟꜝ ʟ̣g̣a gī′naga-i ê′sîñ qoa′nag̣ᴀn. Hao ʟ l’ g̣iā′lag̣ᴀn. A′hao ʟꜝ xᴀn l’ g̣ā′ñasgīda′-i ga ʟ̣ū lᴀ gi nᴀñ gīdagā′ñag̣ᴀn, la ê′sîñ xᴀ′ñgiañ l’ qeā′ñga-i la x̣idā′g̣ᴀn. Wᴀkꜝiä′łhao lᴀ ʟꜝ ʟ̣′g̣agāñag̣ᴀn. ʟg̣ē′txᴀn l’ kīîñā′gāg̣ᴀn. |
| After some time had passed he saw that the Land-otter people were coming to get him. During all that time he drank sea water. He had many nephews. As soon as he saw that they were coming to get him he asked his nephews which of them would go with him. He began at once to collect urine. He also put blue hellebore into it. | G̣ēt qa′odihao sʟgūs xa′-idᴀg̣a-i l’ ʟ̣′x̣îtî′ng̣asas lᴀ qeā′ñag̣ᴀn. Sa′nʟ̣ans kꜝiäł l’ tāñāgā′ñag̣ᴀn. L’ nā′tg̣alᴀñ skꜝū′laiyag̣ᴀn. Lᴀ ʟꜝ ʟ̣′x̣îtîng̣oasas lᴀ qeā′ñ atxᴀ′nhao nᴀñ la at īdjiga′-i gi nā′dalᴀñ at lᴀ kiä′nᴀñgañāg̣ᴀn. Gaatxᴀ′nhao tcigᴀ′nsgan lᴀ xā′xagātax̣ida′g̣ᴀn. Gwai′kꜝia ê′sîñ g̣ei lᴀ îsdagā′ñāg̣ᴀni. |
| Before this,[4] whenever many shamans were gathered together, they made fun of him. Afterward, he had his nephews sink him in the ocean. They went out to let him down. And they let him down. They tied a rope to him, and they floated above him for a long space of time. They were right over the deep place waiting for him to jerk the rope. By and by, when he jerked the rope, they pulled him up. At this time he saw the bottom of the Tlingits’ island. He was under water there for many nights. He saw of the shamans’ houses, the one that lay deepest. At this time he came to have more shamanistic power. | Ku′ng̣a ʟꜝ sg̣agīʟda′os ʟ̣ū′hao la at ʟꜝ nᴀ′ñx̣īsg̣alañag̣ᴀn. Ga′-istahao nā′dᴀlᴀñ agᴀ′ñ lᴀ x̣ī′da-îndaiyāg̣ᴀn. Gañā′xᴀnhao lᴀ la x̣ī′da-îndaiyāg̣an. Giên lᴀ la x̣idag̣ā′wag̣ᴀn. Lᴀ la tꜝā′łādāg̣ā′wag̣ᴀn. Giê′nhao djī′iña gut lᴀ sī′g̣a lᴀ gā′yîñg̣ā′wag̣ᴀn. Qwai′ya-i lᴀ dᴀ′ñx̣īdᴀsʟia′-i kꜝia′og̣a ʟg̣ałdai ya gu hao lᴀ la îsdag̣ā′wag̣ᴀn. Qa′odihao qwai lᴀ dᴀñx̣ī′desʟasi ʟ̣ū′hao lᴀ la dᴀ′ñʟ̣x̣îtg̣āwag̣ᴀn. A′hao ʟ łnagwai′g̣a g̣wa′ul lᴀ qeā′ñāg̣ᴀn. G̣āl qoan hao l’ x̣ī′dag̣agāg̣ᴀn. Sg̣ās-na-i ta′-ig̣ō gia′watꜝᴀłs hao lᴀ qeā′ñāg̣ᴀn. Ā′hao ʟ g̣ētgiā′ñxᴀn l’ sg̣ā′g̣a tcꜝīg̣ea′lāg̣ᴀn. |
| When he came back from this [adventure] he saw that the Land-otter people were coming to get him. Thereupon he asked of his nephews which one would go with him. They tried to get ahead of one another. “I am the one who will go with you,” each said to him. [[64]]The very youngest, who was good for nothing, was always near the door. He used to urinate in bed. “I will go,” he said. But his elder brothers laughed at him. After some time had passed they came after him. At midnight they came by sea and got him. He told his nephews that they were coming to get him that night, and he told all of his nephews to keep a sharp lookout. “Let the one who thinks of going with me remain awake. They will come to get me to-night.” Now the one that urinated in bed slept near the door. | Asga′-istᴀ lᴀ stī′łʟꜝxas ʟ̣ū′hao sʟgūs xa-idᴀg̣a′-i l’ ʟ̣′x̣itîng̣oasas lᴀ qeā′ñag̣ᴀn. Wᴀkꜝiä′łhao nā′dᴀlᴀñ at lᴀ kiä′nᴀñgāñāg̣ᴀn, nᴀñ la at īdjiga′-i gī ᴀ. Gut ku′ng̣asgañ. “Ła hao dᴀ′ñat î′sg̣asga” lᴀ ʟꜝ sū′dagāñag̣ᴀn. Waigiê′nhao nᴀñ da′og̣ana g̣agwī′g̣ag̣ᴀn gᴀm dā′⁺lskîdāg̣ᴀñ łkiā′gua sg̣u′nhao l’ ʟ′g̣agāñag̣ᴀn. Î′sîñ l’ tcīgᴀ′ndaiyaiag̣ᴀn. “Ła hao î′sg̣asga,” hᴀn hao l’ sūugā′ñag̣ᴀn. Giê′nhao l’ kꜝwai′g̣alᴀñ hayî′ñ la g̣ᴀn qꜝᴀgā′ñag̣ᴀn. G̣ā′g̣ēt qa′odihao lᴀ ʟꜝ ʟ̣′x̣itîngā′wag̣ᴀn. G̣āl ya′ku hao lᴀ ʟꜝ [[65]]tā′ng̣a-îng̣ā′wag̣ᴀn. A′gia g̣āla′-i g̣a lᴀ ʟꜝ tā′ng̣a-îng̣oasês g̣ᴀ′nstᴀ xᴀ′nhao nādᴀlᴀ′ñ gī lᴀ sā′wag̣ᴀn. Giên nā′dᴀlᴀñ wa′ʟ̣ūxᴀn agᴀ′ñ lᴀ qꜝadᴀña′-i daxā′lag̣ᴀn. “Dī at nᴀñ î′sgūda łᴀ g̣ā′lx̣ua skiä′nagwañ. G̣ā′lx̣ua hao dī ʟꜝ tā′ng̣a-îng̣oa′sga.” Wᴀi′giên nᴀñ tcīgᴀ′ñdies a′hao kꜝīwa′-i tꜝa′og̣ᴀn łkiā′gua ta-idai′yag̣ᴀn. |
| There was the picture of a mallard on the rattle that he owned. He had it made for himself when he became a shaman. On this night they came and got him. | Xā′xa gi nī′djîña sī′sa g̣a′hao lᴀ dag̣ai′yāg̣ᴀn. La′hao qꜝēnᴀ′ñ l’ ʟ′g̣ōłg̣adaiyāg̣ᴀn l’ sg̣ā′g̣adᴀs ʟ̣ū ᴀ. Gañaxᴀ′nhao asga′-i g̣āla′-i g̣a lᴀ ʟꜝ ʟ̣′x̣îtîng̣āwag̣ᴀn. |
| They came in and took him out. He was unable to awaken his nephews. The Land-otter people placed sleep[5] upon them. But when he tried to awaken the worthless one, he awoke him. And Tcꜝaawu′nkꜝa took him by the arm. They got him for the son of the chief among the Land-otter people who was sick. It was the Land-otter people who put his nephews to sleep. From the youngest only they could not pull away [the soul]. | Waigiê′nhao lᴀ ʟꜝ da′otcꜝaiyag̣ᴀn. Nā′dᴀlᴀñ ʟskī′nᴀña-i g̣ada′o lᴀ g̣ētsg̣ai′yāg̣ᴀn. Sʟgūs xa-idᴀg̣a′-i hao gui qᴀñ ʟꜝ djīdai′yañ wᴀnsū′gᴀñ. Waigiê′nhao nᴀñ ā′łdjiwa-i dāg̣ᴀñai′as lᴀ ʟ′gadañas. Lᴀ ʟꜝa lᴀ ʟskî′nxaiyag̣ᴀn. Giê′nhao Tcꜝaawu′nkꜝa lᴀ gi sqō′tg̣ādāg̣ᴀn. Sʟgūs xa-idᴀg̣a′-i sū′ug̣a nᴀñ lā′na lg̣a′-ig̣agagas gī′tg̣a hao stꜝē′gᴀs g̣ᴀ′nstᴀ hao lᴀ ʟꜝ ʟ̣′x̣idag̣ᴀn. A′hao l’ nā′tg̣alᴀñ sʟgūs xa′-idᴀg̣a-i ʟꜝ ʟkꜝasʟas. Nᴀñ da′og̣anagas sg̣unxᴀ′nhao lᴀ stᴀ dᴀñʟ̣ʟᴀg̣a-i g̣ada′o ʟꜝ g̣ētsg̣ai′yāg̣ᴀn. |
| He now took his drum and the urine he had let rot, and they started off with him. They had him lie on his face in the bottom of the canoe. They did the same thing to his nephew. After they had gone along for some time they said that the bottom of the canoe had become foul, and they landed to clean it. This meant that their fur had become wet. The cleaning of the canoe was done by their twisting about. They then got in again, put them on the bottom, and started off. After they had gone along for a while longer something touched their heads. This, they felt, was the kelp under which [the otters] were diving with them. After they had gone along for a while longer they said that they were near the town. | Giên ga′odjiwa-i ᴀ′ñg̣a la îsdai′yag̣ᴀni giên tcīgᴀ′nsgᴀn lᴀ xā′xadai′yag̣ᴀn î′sîñ. Giê′nhao lᴀ dᴀ′ñat ʟꜝ ʟūqā′-idag-ᴀni. Tcꜝā′g̣ᴀn lᴀ ʟꜝ tā′-iguʟ̣nādaiyag̣ᴀn. L’ nā′tg̣a î′sîñ gañā′xᴀn ʟꜝ îsdai′yag̣ᴀn. Lᴀ dᴀ′ñat ʟūqā′ qa′⁺odi ʟūwa′-i sʟꜝîñ dā′g̣ᴀñgadᴀñ ʟꜝ sū′usi giên ʟꜝ skū′g̣alᴀñîng̣ōgañag̣ᴀni. A′hao ʟꜝ g̣a′og̣ē djī′ga hao īdjā′ñag̣ᴀn. ʟūwa′-i ʟꜝ skū′g̣alᴀñ hao ʟꜝ qꜝō′x̣ūnᴀñgāñag̣ᴀn. Hao î′sîñ îsʟsī′ giên tcag̣ᴀ′n lᴀ ʟꜝ ᴀ′ñgadā′ndag̣was giên ʟꜝ ʟūqā′-idāñāg̣ᴀn. ʟꜝ ʟūqā′ qa′⁺odi qās gut gī′na łgałg̣ā′ñañ wᴀnsū′ga. A′hao qꜝa-i xē′txa lᴀ dᴀ′ñat ʟꜝ tꜝa′g̣ag̣oa′s hao lᴀ g̣āndᴀ′ñg̣ōgañag̣ᴀn. ʟūqā′ qa′⁺odihao lnaga′-i ā′xᴀnag̣ēłîñ ʟꜝ sā′wag̣ᴀn. |
| They then took the coverings off them. When they came in front of the town sparks were coming out of the house standing in the middle. A large crowd of people waiting in that house also made a huge volume of sound. Landing, they said to him: “Get off, Tcꜝaawu′nkꜝa.” Now he got off with the rattle which had the picture of a mallard on it and let it walk up in front of him. When it went up before him it entered a different house from the one where the crowd of people awaited him, and he entered after it. And he held his nephew tightly. They said then that they were glad to have him. “Tcꜝaawu′nkꜝa,” they said of him, “truly he is a shaman.” In this one lay the person for whom they had brought him, but they waited in a crowd for him in a different one. This was the way in which they tested him to see how much power he had. | Giê′nhao xa-iʟ̣a′g̣a lᴀ ʟꜝ ᴀñxa′osʟdag̣ā′wag̣ᴀn. Lnaga′-i xētg̣ᴀ′n ā′xᴀnag̣ea′lga-i ʟ̣ū ya′kug̣a ga tā′-ig̣ōdies g̣e′istᴀ g̣ōsqalō′tx̣a łgīdjū′dai′yag̣ᴀn. Î′sîñ na′-i g̣a lᴀ kꜝia′og̣a ʟꜝ skꜝūlyū′ᴀndies qag̣ᴀ′ng̣āxē′gᴀñdaiyag̣ᴀn. Wᴀxē′tgu gīg̣a′ogīga-i ʟ̣ū hao lᴀ ʟꜝ sūdai′yag̣ᴀn, “Qā′tꜝᴀłda, Tcꜝaawu′nkꜝa.” Wai′giên sī′sᴀ xā′xa dā′g̣añagag̣ᴀn. L’ qā′tꜝᴀłs giên ku′ng̣ᴀstᴀg̣añ la qā′-idaiyag̣ᴀn. L’ ku′ng̣ᴀstᴀ lᴀ qa′îł qa′odihao agia′g̣a lᴀ kꜝia′og̣a skꜝū′laiyā′g̣ᴀn. Ī′lᴀ ʟꜝa′hao lᴀ ku′ng̣ᴀstᴀ sīsᴀg̣a′-i lā′g̣a qatcꜝai′yag̣ᴀn. Giên g̣ōʟ̣g̣axa′n la ê′sîñ qatcꜝai′yag̣ᴀn. Giên nā′dᴀñ gî′ñg̣añ lᴀ dᴀñʟ̣′dasgī′⁺gag̣ᴀn. A′hao ʟ la ʟꜝ x̣ūnᴀñā′g̣ag̣ᴀn. Tcꜝaawu′nkꜝa hᴀn hao lᴀ ʟꜝ sū′dagāñag̣ᴀn. Ya′ngua a l’ sg̣agag̣ā′g̣ᴀn. A′hao gia′g̣a nᴀñ g̣ᴀ′nstᴀ lᴀ ʟꜝ ʟ̣x̣îtîñg̣ā′wag̣ᴀn g̣a ʟ̣′g̣ōdies īla′ ʟꜝa′hao lᴀ kꜝia′og̣a g̣a ʟꜝ skꜝūldai′yag̣ᴀn. A′hao ʟgu lᴀ ʟꜝ sg̣ā′nag̣ᴀñʟdjā′wag̣ᴀn. |
| When he entered he saw many shamans gathered in the house. He plainly saw a bone spear on the surface of the body of the sick man. Just before this some persons had gone hunting from the town where [[66]]Tcꜝaawu′nkꜝa lived. They speared a white land otter with a bone spear. The creature that carried it away in him was sick here. Then he tried to cure him. Now he had given the following directions to his nephew: “Even if they push you away from the drum hung on the side toward the door, make motions with your head in that direction. It will still sound.” And he also thought, “I wonder what will sing for me.” In the front part of the house were always two persons with big bellies and black skins. These said to him as follows: “They know about it, great shaman. They will sing for you.” | L’ qatcꜝīya′-i ʟ̣ū nā′xa ʟꜝ sg̣ā′ga skꜝū′las lᴀ qeā′ñag̣ᴀn. Tadjx̣uā′ nᴀñ stꜝē′gᴀs ʟ̣′g̣ōdies skū′dji qꜝa qꜝała′t tā′djig̣a la g̣ei kꜝūdjū′dies lā′g̣a la qeā′ñag̣ᴀn. A′hao ʟ sta Tcꜝaawu′nkꜝa gia′gu i′sîs ga-i lnaga′-i stᴀ ga saiyä′nag̣ᴀn. Sʟgū g̣ā′dᴀg̣a skū′djî qꜝa at ʟꜝ kīdā′g̣ᴀn. Wa g̣ēi ga kꜝūʟai′yag̣ᴀn. La′hao a stꜝēdai′yag̣ᴀn. Giê′nhao lᴀ g̣ada′o lᴀ g̣ētx̣idai′yag̣ᴀn. Wai′giên hᴀn nā′dᴀñ lᴀ kîñgūgā′ñag̣ᴀn. [[67]]Łkiā′gua ga′odjiwa-i ʟꜝ kiū′tcꜝîsx̣iāwag̣ani. “Gaodjiwa′-i stᴀ dᴀñ ʟꜝ x̣îtqꜝadā′dao xᴀn ᴀ qadjî′ñ ʟꜝ qā′-itqꜝa′-igadañga. Wᴀ′skꜝiên xēigᴀ′ñgasañ.” Wai′giên hᴀn î′sîñ l’ gūdā′ñag̣ᴀn “Gū′gus hao dī g̣ᴀn gwīgoa′saani.” Wai′giên łkiā′gua g̣a kꜝī′djî dᴀ′mxao qꜝᴀl łg̣ał ʟgaigī′gas. Ga-i hao hᴀn l’ sū′daiyañ wᴀnsū′ga. “Dᴀ′ñg̣a ʟꜝ u′nsīdᴀn sg̣ā qun dᴀñ g̣ᴀn ʟꜝ kꜝadjū′g̣asga.” |
| He began at once to act like a shaman. After he had danced round the fire for a while he pulled out the spear, and [the sick otter] stopped moaning. After he had again acted for a while he pushed it back into the same place. They were anxious to see him when he acted like a shaman, hence the house was full. They pushed him (his nephew) from the drum, and even then he used his head to beat it. The drum still sounded. At that time they said good things about him: “Tcꜝaawu′nkꜝa, great shaman, Tcꜝaawu′nkꜝa.” He now stopped performing. | Gañaxᴀ′nhao lᴀ g̣ada′o lᴀ g̣ētx̣idai′yāg̣ᴀn. Tcꜝā′anuwa-i g̣ada′oxa lᴀ sg̣ag̣ag̣u′ndī qa′odi lā′g̣a qꜝa′ga-i lᴀ dᴀñkꜝōsta′si giên agᴀ′ñ lᴀ łîñᴀñai′gagūgañag̣ᴀn. Î′sîñ l’ sg̣ag̣ag̣u′ndī qa′⁺odi sīłgiā′ñxᴀn wa g̣ei lā′g̣a lᴀ gīdjîgā′ñag̣ani. Gwa′łᴀñ xᴀn l’ sg̣ā′g̣ax̣idīya′-i ʟ̣ū lᴀ gī ʟꜝ ā′naguñas na′si skꜝūtcꜝa′s gaodjiwa′-i stᴀ lᴀ ʟꜝ x̣itg̣āda′si giên g̣e′ixᴀn qā′djîñ lᴀ ga′odjîwa′das ga′odjiwa-i wᴀ′skꜝien xē′gañag̣ani. Ga-i ʟ̣ū la at ʟꜝ x̣ū′nᴀñaga′ñagēni. “Tcꜝaawu′nkꜝa, sg̣a yū′djao, Tcꜝaawu′nkꜝa.” A′hao ʟan l’ sg̣ā′g̣agañ wᴀnsū′ga. |
| Then they went to bed. He awoke in the night and tried to stretch himself. He pushed his feet against something that was near him. It was the crooked root of a tree. He felt large roots running in every direction. On the next day, when morning came, they again got up. | Giê′nhao ʟꜝ ta-isʟai′yañ wᴀnsū′ga. Giên g̣ālx̣ua′ l’ qaskî′nxaiyas giên l’ hīxa′og̣aʟꜝxaiyasi. Axᴀ′n gī′na g̣ᴀn lᴀ tꜝā′sgidᴀs. Skūsqā′ndᴀg̣a-i. ʟg̣ē′txᴀn ʟꜝūgītxā′ñasi lᴀ ʟgu dā′ñag̣ani. Dag̣ala′-ig̣a î′sîñ sî′ñg̣aʟ̣a′nesi′ giên l’ qꜝa′ołūg̣awag̣ᴀn. |
| He looked toward the door. In the corners of the house on either side hung halibut hooks. One having the picture of a halibut had a halibut hanging down from it. One having the picture of a land otter on it had a red cod hanging down from it. They gave those [fish] to him to eat when they fed him. All the shamans around the ocean were in that house. | Łkiä′gui l’ qē′xaias. Na-i ku′ngida g̣a gutxᴀ′nłag̣a ta-ū xā′x̣īwas. Nᴀñ sg̣oa′na xā′gu dag̣ᴀñā′gas g̣e′istᴀ xā′gu gux̣iā′wañ wᴀnsū′ga. Nᴀñ sg̣oā′na ê′sîñ sʟgū dā′g̣ᴀñagas g̣e′istᴀ ê′sîñ sg̣ᴀn gū′x̣iwas. Ałsī′ hao lᴀ ʟꜝ tadagā′ñañ wᴀnsū′gᴀñ la at ʟꜝ dai′îns giê′nᴀ. Sūs g̣ada′o sg̣a′a-i hao na-i g̣a sg̣un ta-ig̣ōdai′yag̣ᴀni. |
| The next evening he again began performing. They gave him many elk skins. There was a big pile on the side near the door. Many boxes of grease also lay near it. After he had danced round the fire for a while he pulled out the spear. He pushed it in again. He pulled it out, and he stopped performing. He again put it in, and [the otter] again began to suffer. | Hao î′sîñ sîñx̣ia′s giên lᴀ g̣ada′o la g̣ē′tx̣idias. Tcꜝî′sgu qoa⁺n at lᴀ ʟꜝ ʟ̣′x̣idᴀs. Łkiā′gua a sʟūłgī′djiwas. Gaiyîña′-i î′sîñ wᴀ qꜝō′łg̣a qꜝu′ldjūwesi. Tcꜝā′anuwa-i djî′nxa lᴀ sg̣aqag̣u′ndi qa′odi lā′g̣a qꜝā′g̣a lᴀ dᴀñkꜝūstai′yasi. Sîłgiā′ñxᴀn wa g̣ei î′sîñ lā′g̣a lᴀ gītcꜝa′si. Lā′g̣a lᴀ dᴀ′ñkꜝūstasi giên ʟan agᴀ′ñ la łîñā′ñgañag̣ani. Hao î′sîñ wᴀ g̣ei lā′g̣a lᴀ gītcꜝa′si giên î′sîñ l’ g̣ō′xagîlgañagîn. |
| During all that time he had the urine mixed with blue hellebore, which he had let decay together, hung by him in a water-tight basket. After he had performed for a while the great shamans that were around the house made fun of him. After he had gone round the fire for a while he was doubled up as he moved, and they imitated him near the fire. He then called for his power, and by its help stood upright. The people in the house made a great noise at this. He then again ran round the fire, took urine in the hollow of his hand, and, as he ran about, threw it at them. All the shamans around the ocean were nearly choked by the bad stench and said to him: “Don’t, Tcꜝaawu′nkꜝa. You do not treat us well.” Large clams spurted water [[68]]at him. Small clams spurted water toward him. Everything was different (i.e., hostile) toward him, owing to those people whom they had got as shamans. As he ran he pointed the spear that he had pulled out at the faces of the shamans of all countries who were about the house. They did not see it. | Wᴀkꜝiä′łhao tcīgᴀ′nsgᴀn g̣ei gwaikꜝia′ la îsdai′yas. Wᴀ dᴀ′ñat lᴀ xā′xag̣adaiyas. ᴀ′ñg̣a qē′gu g̣a lᴀ qᴀ′nsīgîñgī⁺gas. L’ sg̣aqag̣u′ndi qa′⁺odi nā′xa sg̣ā yū′dᴀla īdja′s la at nᴀñx̣īsgalā′ñag̣ᴀn. Tcꜝaanūwa′-i g̣ada′oxa la qā′g̣ōñ qa′odi gu′tgī l’ kꜝū′sʟga′s giên tcꜝā′anuwa-i djî′nxa lᴀ ʟꜝ kꜝiā′ñkꜝasiāñdai′yag̣ᴀn. Giên sg̣ā′nag̣wañ gī lᴀ kiä′gans giên l’ giā′xaʟꜝxagāñag̣ᴀn. Giên na′asi la g̣a hūgᴀñgā′ñagîn. Giên hitꜝᴀg̣ᴀ′n tcꜝā′nuwa-i g̣ada′oxa la g̣adᴀsī′ giên tcīgᴀ′nsganā-i lᴀ łkūʟ̣a′si giên l’ ʟ̣x̣iê′ndals īna′atxᴀn wᴀ gui lᴀ qałkūx̣ūstᴀdālgā′ñag̣ᴀni. Ḷꜝ nā′xa sūs g̣ada′o sg̣a′a-i agᴀ′ñ gī′łgalas tcînqa-itaog̣atꜝā′djîñas giên hᴀn lᴀ ʟꜝ sū′dagañas, “I Tcꜝaawu′nkꜝa gᴀm dᴀñ lāg̣ᴀ′ñga.” Sqaos lᴀ gui tcꜝî′nułsg̣a′gūdᴀñ. Kꜝiū′ lᴀ gui tcꜝîñu′łañ. Gī′naxᴀ′nhao la g̣ᴀn agᴀ′ñ agīg̣ā′dagañag̣ᴀn. Ałsī′ wā′ʟ̣ūxᴀn ʟꜝ ʟ̣′g̣agañagīni. Hao î′sîñ ʟ̣x̣iê′ndals gut qꜝā′ga-i lā′g̣a lᴀ dᴀñkꜝū′stᴀasi giên sūs g̣ada′oxa sg̣a′a-i nā′xa agᴀ′ñ gī′łgᴀls xᴀ′ñgut lᴀ la dakꜝūdjūdā′lgañagîn. Gᴀm lᴀ ʟꜝ qîñg̣ā′ñag̣ᴀn. [[69]] |
| Now he thought, “I wish they would give me the halibut hooks. I might then save the chief’s son.” Then the broad, black men reported what he thought: “If you give him those halibut hooks he says that he might save the chief’s son.” Throughout the long time during which he performed he thought in this way. During all that time they did not want to give them to him. Every morning halibut and red cod hung from them. He was there many nights. By and by they gave him the halibut hooks. He now performed again, and he pulled out the spear for the last time. The chief’s son was saved. | Giê′nhao hᴀn la gūdā′ñag̣ᴀni. “Tā′wa-i at gua dī ʟꜝ ʟx̣ît-łiña. Ga-i ʟ̣ū ʟꜝa′hao nᴀñ gīda′s ła qagᴀ′ndā-łî′ña.” Giê′nhao ga qꜝᴀl łg̣ałdᴀ′mdīlas l’ gūdā′ñag̣ᴀn g̣ᴀ′nstᴀ lā′g̣a sā′wag̣ᴀn. “Ha′osi tā′wa-i lᴀ dalᴀ′ñ ʟx̣î′tsi ʟ̣ū′hao nᴀñ gīda′s lᴀ qag̣ᴀ′ndałiñañ l’ sū′ga.” Djī′îña gut l’ sg̣ā′gas kꜝiä′łhao hᴀn l’ gūdā′ñag̣ᴀn. Kꜝiä′łhao la g̣a ʟꜝ qō′yadai′yāg̣ᴀni. Wᴀkꜝiä′łhao g̣e′istᴀ xagwa′-i at sg̣ana′-i kꜝiā′ga-ūłgīgañāg̣ani. G̣al qoan hao gu lᴀ īdja′ñ wᴀnsū′gᴀñ. Qa′odihao hᴀn xᴀn lᴀ gi tā′wa-i ʟꜝ îsdai′yag̣ᴀni. Hai asga′-i ʟ̣ū′hao î′sîñ l’ sg̣ag̣ā′gas giên qꜝaga′-i lā′g̣a lᴀ dᴀñkꜝūstᴀsg̣oā′ñañāg̣ani. A′hao nᴀñ gīdā′gas qagā′ñañ wᴀnsū′ga. |
| On the next day they took him back. They launched a big canoe. At once, they began to put the elk skins into it, with the boxes of grease. The halibut hooks he also had under his arms as he lay there. They now started back with him. They arrived with him during the night at the place whence they had fetched him. They put off the elk skins and the boxes of grease. On the following day, when it was light, although he had held the halibut hooks firmly, there was no trace of them. This was the first time that people learned about halibut hooks. Where they had landed the elk skins on the beach only seaweeds were piled up. The boxes of grease, too, were nothing but kelp heads in which was a large quantity of liquid. The canoe was a large rotten log lying there. | Dag̣ala′-ig̣a hao sîłgiā′ñ lᴀ ʟꜝ qa-isʟai′yag̣ᴀn. ʟū yū′ᴀn ʟꜝ gīłᴀgai′yag̣ᴀn. Gañā′xᴀn tci′sgwa-i wᴀ gug̣ei ʟꜝ ʟg̣aʟ̣x̣idā′g̣ani gā′yîña-i dᴀ′ñat xᴀn ᴀ. Tā′wa-i ê′sîñ l’ tā′-idies g̣e′ixᴀn la sqōtxagiā′ñag̣ani. Hao sîłgiā′ñ lᴀ dᴀ′ñat ʟūqā′-idañ wᴀnsū′ga. Ḷū′hao giê′stᴀ lᴀ ʟꜝ ʟ̣x̣ida′s gu g̣ā′lx̣ua lᴀ dᴀ′ñat ʟꜝ îsg̣ā′wañ wᴀnsū′ga. Tcꜝî′sgwa-i ʟꜝ ʟ′g̣atꜝᴀłsi at gā′yîña-i ʟꜝ ī′tꜝᴀłsi. Dag̣ala′-ig̣a sîñgaʟ̣a′nasi giên tā′wa-i ʟgu gī′na lᴀ gī′djîgîtʟdjawas gᴀm gut qꜝałgag̣ā′ñañ wᴀnsū′ga. Hao ʟ xā′gu tā′wa-i ʟꜝ sqā′tg̣aʟāgā′ñag̣ᴀn. Qꜝā′da tcꜝî′sgu ʟꜝ ītꜝā′łas ñalga-ᴀ′nda sg̣u′nxᴀn gu łgī′djîawañ wᴀnsū′ga. Gā′yîña-i î′sîñ łqeā′ma qā′dji ga xao g̣ei stᴀ′mgīlañ sg̣u′nxᴀn īdjā′g̣ᴀn. ʟūwa′-i ê′sîñ skᴀnskwᴀn yū′⁺ᴀn gu łgī′g̣ōdaiyag̣ᴀni. |
| This is the end. Tcꜝaawu′nkꜝa is both the name of a supernatural being and the name of any shaman through whom the supernatural being spoke. It is a Tlingit name and the story is evidently Tlingit also, though Tlingit spirits often “spoke through” Haida shamans. [[59]] | Hao ʟan l’ g̣e′ida. [[70]] |
| [1] Compare the story of [He-who-got-supernatural-power-from-his-little-finger]. [↑] [2] The construction of these deadfalls was described to me as follows: The hadjigā′ñwa-i (a, fig. 1) are four posts, two on each side of a bear trail. These are fastened together in pairs by the kiutꜝa′skꜝî (b). Between them lies a timber called the qꜝatᴀ′nłanu (c), while the deadfall proper consists of a timber called sî′txasqꜝa′gida (d) hung above this at one end and weighted at the other end, which rests upon the ground. The suspended end is held by a loop (łqꜝō′ya-i), which passes over a short stick, the x̣ā′ña (e), which is supported in its turn by one of the kiutꜝa′skꜝî. A rope is fastened to the inner end of this x̣ā′ña and carried down to the notch in another stick called sqaołg̣ai′wa-i (f), which is fastened to a stake at one side of the bear trail. Other cords, qa-ī′tu (g), are then fastened between the two front posts and carried down to this loop. The bear, coming against these latter, in [[69]]its endeavors to get through pulls the loop (h) out of the notch in the sqaołg̣ai′wa-i. This in turn releases the x̣ā′ña, allowing the sî′txasqꜝa′gida to fall upon the animal’s back. Fig. 1.—Diagram of bear deadfall. [↑] [3] The fringe or row of puffin beaks. [↑] [4] This paragraph represents an afterthought of the story-teller and should have been inserted farther back. [↑] [5] Sleep, as in the present instance, is often represented as a substance called Qᴀñ. Among my Masset stories is one of the Sleep-bird (Qᴀñ). [↑] |
| Story of the Food-giving-town people [Told by Edward of the Food-giving-town people] | Daiyū′-ał-lā′nas |
| The town of Sqē′na[1] was in existence. And Supernatural-woman-in-whom-is-thunder[2] came to be settled [there], [along with] the Middle-town people,[3] Sand-town people,[4] Point-town people,[5] Rear-town people,[6] Witch people,[7] Food-giving-town people, Mud-town people.[8] | Sqē′na lnagā′-i g̣ag̣odai′yañ wᴀnsū′ga. Giê′nhao Sg̣ā′na-djat-g̣aga-xē′gᴀñ u tcīag̣eā′lāg̣ᴀni giên Ya′ku-lā′nas, Tās-lā′nas, Ku′na-lā′nas, Sʟꜝê′ña-lā′nas, Stꜝawa′s-xā′-idᴀg̣a-i, Daiyū′-ał-lā′nas, Tcān-lā′nas. |
| After the town had stood there for some time some boys split pieces of cedar with their teeth, put the ends into the fire, and made them hard and sharp. They then fastened small stones to the ends, and went from house to house, trying to shoot the dogfish roe through holes in the corners of the houses by means of bows. They burst them in this way and then laughed. | Lnagā′-i g̣ā′g̣odi qa′⁺odi ʟ g̣ā′xa tcꜝū g̣ei ʟꜝ qꜝonanᴀ′ns giên tcꜝā′nawa-i g̣ei kū′na ʟꜝ dałg̣ai′g̣anᴀ′nsi giên gī′nᴀ qā′ʟ̣g̣ᴀns gañā′ñ g̣eiłgaña′ñ wᴀnsū′gᴀñ. Giên ku′ngi łg̣a kꜝᴀ′dᴀla ʟꜝ kiūqꜝā′-ig̣ada′ñasi giên g̣axaga′-i lnagā′-i gut gᴀ′ndax̣îtsī′ giên na-i ku′ngida xēlxā′nsi g̣ei qꜝā′xᴀda qꜝoa′lu gī ʟꜝ tcꜝidjū′djag̣adañag̣ᴀn łg̣ēt at ᴀ. ʟꜝ tcꜝidᴀłsī′ giên g̣ᴀn ʟꜝ qꜝᴀgā′ñag̣ᴀni. |
| After they had shot for a while they burst the skins full of dogfish roe belonging to the mother of the town chief. Then trouble arose, and the people fought each other with arrows and war spears. | Gañā′ñ ʟꜝ watcꜝag̣ā′dᴀñ qa′odihao lnagā′-i g̣a nᴀñ lā′na-a′og̣asi a′og̣a gui qꜝā′xada qꜝoa′lu ʟꜝ tcꜝī′dᴀłtcꜝai′yañ wᴀnsū′ga. Ha-i ʟ̣ū′hao ku′nag̣ēłsī′ giên tcꜝidalᴀ′ñ at tca′aʟ a′thao gut ʟꜝ îsdai′yag̣ᴀn. |
| Now, after they had fought for a while they went away on their canoes. The Middle-town people went; the Point-town people went; the Rear-town people went; the Witch people went; and only the Food-giving-town people remained in the place. After they had lived there for a while they, too, moved off to Lanai′ya.[9] | Hai uiê′dhao gut ʟꜝ î′sda gut ʟꜝ î′sda qa′⁺odihao ʟꜝ qasag̣ai′yag̣ᴀn. Ya′ku-lā′nas qasā′g̣a. Ku′na-lā′nas qasā′g̣a, Sʟꜝê′ña-lā′nas qasā′g̣a, Stꜝawa′s-xā′-idᴀg̣a-i qasā′g̣a, giên Daiyū′-ał-lā′nas sg̣u′nxᴀn sila′iᴀg̣a g̣ā′g̣odaiyā′g̣ᴀni. Giê′nhao gu ʟꜝ naxa′ñ qa′⁺odi Lanai′ya g̣a ê′sîñ ʟꜝ tcꜝig̣ax̣unā′ñañ wᴀnsū′ga. |
| They continued to live there. They liked the place. And the Witch people came to have a town, Falling-forward town, on the other side of them. They were good friends to each other. | Gu ʟꜝ naxā′ndiasi. Gu ʟga ʟꜝ gutlā′gᴀs. Giên xᴀ′nłag̣a Ku′ndji lnagā′-i gu êsî′ñ Stꜝawā′s-xa-idᴀg̣a′-i lā′na-dag̣ag̣eā′lañ wᴀnsū′ga. Gut łtā′x̣ua lādai′yañ wᴀnsū′gᴀñ. |
| After they had lived a while at Lanai′ya the wife of a man of the Food-giving-town people became sick. When she fell sick she suffered all night. And she directed her husband as follows: “When I die, have them put four dogfish on top of me, because I used to like them as food. Do not put ropes around me. I am afraid to have ropes put around me.” | ʟꜝ nā′xa qa′odihao Lanai′ya gu nᴀñ Daiyū′-ał-lnaga′ djā′g̣a stꜝeg̣eā′lañ wᴀnsū′ga. Giê′nhao l’ stꜝeg̣iā′las g̣ala′-i g̣a l’ g̣oxagᴀ′ñsîñ⁺g̣as. Giên hᴀn ʟā′lᴀñ lᴀ kî′ñgugᴀns: “Dī kꜝō′tᴀł giê′nᴀ qꜝā′xada stᴀ′nsîñ dī qꜝe-ū′g̣ei xā′sʟdañ taga′-i dī gutlagᴀ′ñgīnî g̣aga′n ᴀ. Giê′nᴀ gᴀm dī tcꜝîsdjigū′sʟg̣ᴀñᴀñ. ʟꜝᴀ ʟꜝ tcꜝî′sdjigūsʟa′s gī dī łg̣oā′g̣agᴀñga.” |
| And, after she had suffered for four nights, she died at nightfall. Then they had his wife sit up. When two nights were passed they put her into the box. Her husband put his head into the fire [for grief] and some others pulled him out. He then put four dogfish into her box, and did not put a rope around it. After many nights had passed he went to see his wife. There were large maggots in the box, and he wept, at the same time striking his head against the box. | Giên g̣ā′la-i stᴀ′nsîñ l’ g̣ō′xagᴀña-i ʟ̣ū′hao g̣ā′lx̣ua l’ kꜝotwā′lañ wᴀnsū′ga. Giê′nhao djā′ag̣ᴀñ lᴀ tcꜝîtg̣ā′wasi. G̣āl stîñ g̣ea′las giên lᴀ ʟꜝ ʟ̣sʟtcꜝai′yañ wᴀnsū′ga. L’ ʟā′lg̣a qadjî′ñ łg̣ᴀ′mg̣alᴀ′ñᴀs giên ʟ qꜝᴀ′lg̣at l’ dᴀñʟ̣′sʟgîlgā′ñañ wᴀnsū′ga. Giên l’ qꜝeū′g̣ei qꜝā′xada stᴀ′nsîñ la xasʟa′s giên gᴀm lᴀ la tcꜝîsdjigū′sʟg̣ᴀñᴀs. G̣āla′-i qoa′ng̣ela′-i ʟ̣ū djā′g̣ᴀñ lᴀ qeā′ñg̣aiyes. G̣oda′-i g̣ei g̣ā′-isgîł yū′ᴀnᴀsi giên l’ sg̣ā′-iłas dᴀ′ñat qadjî′ñ g̣oda′-i at lᴀ qꜝa-itg̣a-ig̣adā′ñgᴀñasi. |
| One morning, after he had wept for some time, the fire was out, and he sent one of his slaves to the town of Falling-forward for live coals. He then entered the town chief’s house [and discovered] that [[72]]his master’s wife, who was supposed to be dead, had married there. She and the town chief’s son were in love with each other. | L’ sg̣ā′-iłgᴀñ qa′⁺odihao gaatxᴀ′n sîñgaʟ̣a′nas tcꜝā′nuwa-i kꜝī′luła′si giên nᴀñ xᴀ′ldᴀña lᴀ dag̣ai′yas Ku′ndjî lnagā′-i g̣a ga sʟx̣î′tg̣ᴀtꜝadja′ñ wᴀnsū′ga. Giên nᴀñ lā′na-aog̣a′gas gia′g̣ei lᴀ qatcꜝai′yas l’ qꜝo′lg̣a djā′g̣a kꜝotwā′las g̣a l’ īnā′was. Nᴀñ lā′na-a′og̣as gi′tg̣a at gu′tg̣a l’ kꜝū′g̣adies. [[73]] |
| He then thought that his eyes deceived him, and he looked toward her again. After that he took the live coals and went in to his master. He did not speak plainly [being a foreigner]. And he said: “Stop your crying. She has married on the other side.” But his master whipped him. | Giê′nhao g̣a xᴀña′ñ lᴀ gîñkꜝū′g̣adasi giên î′sîñ gui lᴀ qē′xagᴀñasi. Giê′nhao dā′dja-i lᴀ îsda′si giên qꜝolg̣ᴀ′ñ gu lᴀ qā′tcꜝas. L’ ki′łdiyañ-qꜝa′-idadja′ñ wᴀnsū′ga. Giên hᴀn l’ sī′wus: “ʟan hao sg̣ā′-iłgaña. Inax̣uā′ l’ īna′og̣a.” Giên l’ qꜝo′lg̣a hā′yiñ l’ tia’djî′ñᴀs. |
| He then went thither again. He saw that they were still playing with each other. And, when he again reported it to his master, he whipped him again. After this had happened four times [his master] came to believe what he said. He then related to his master all he had seen. | Giên î′sîñ g̣a lᴀ qā′dᴀsi. Ha′oxᴀn gu′tg̣a ʟꜝ gug̣ā′dies lᴀ qe′iñas. Giên î′sîñ qꜝolg̣ᴀ′ñ gi gi lᴀ nī′djiña′-i ʟ̣ū î′sîñ lᴀ ʟꜝ tia’djî′ñᴀs. Gañā′ñ lᴀ isstᴀ′nsîña′-i ʟ̣ū l’ kîl lā′g̣a la ya′ʼdasʟai′yañ wᴀnsū′ga. Giên qꜝolg̣ᴀ′ñ gi dā′-ixᴀn gī lᴀ nī′djîñᴀsi. |
| Now he (his master) went thither. He looked in. His wife, he saw, had in truth married some one there. They were playing with each other. They were laughing at each other. | Giê′nhao g̣a lᴀ qā′dᴀsi. G̣ei lᴀ qintcꜝai′yasi. Yan l’ djā′g̣a l’ īnā′was lᴀ qe′iñᴀs. Guta′t ʟꜝ nā′ñgᴀñᴀs. Gutg̣ᴀ′ñ agᴀ′ñ ʟꜝ ʟqꜝᴀ′gᴀs. |
| He then went away. After he had kept watch for a while that evening he went over. He hid himself inside behind a post. And after they had sat up for a while they went to bed. When the people in the house snored he went to [the place where his wife and her lover were]. They were talking together. And, when they were asleep, he went away. | Giê′nhao stᴀ lᴀ qā′-idesi. Sî′ñx̣aiya-i g̣a lᴀ qea′ʼtcꜝidi qa′⁺odi g̣a lᴀ qā′atꜝadjañ wᴀnsū′gᴀñ. Giê′nhao na-i g̣ei g̣atcꜝigā′ñg̣o tꜝa′łg̣a agᴀ′ñ lᴀ sg̣ᴀ′lg̣attcꜝias. Giê′nhao ʟꜝ skî′nudi qa′⁺odi ʟꜝ tā′-isʟaiyas. Na-i xā′-idᴀg̣a-i qꜝaxō′gᴀña-i ʟ̣ū g̣a lᴀ qā′gᴀsi. Gu′tg̣a kî′lgūldia′si. Giên qꜝasʟia′-i ʟ̣ū stᴀ lᴀ qā′-idesi. |
| Very early in the morning he was gone. He was away. He was away. He was away. Some time after dark he came home. He felt happy. He looked at the box. Only dogfish were in it. | Giên sîñgaʟ̣a′n xē′tg̣a l’ ga′o-ułas. L’ ga′owas. L’ ga′owas. L’ ga′owas. Sî′ñx̣ī stᴀ g̣a′tg̣a l’ qaʟꜝ′xas. L’ gū′dᴀña-i la′ogwañᴀs. G̣oda′-i lᴀ qea′ñasi. Qꜝaxada′-i sg̣un wa g̣a īdjā′ñ wᴀnsū′gᴀñ. |
| Next morning he was gone early. He broke knots into pieces. He scraped, greased, and polished them. That was why he was away. He then brought them home. He did not let any one see. He alone knew about it. He ceased to cry. He sat about happy. | Dāg̣ala′-ig̣a sîñg̣aʟ̣a′n xē′tg̣a l’ ga′o-ułas. Tꜝᴀn g̣ei lᴀ qꜝa′-itnanᴀ′ñᴀs. Lᴀ g̣ā′łgas at lᴀ ta′odas at lᴀ skî′ndas. G̣e′ihao lᴀ qā′-itgoañañ wᴀnsū′ga. Giên lᴀ xā′g̣aʟꜝxai′yañ wᴀnsū′ga. Gᴀm ʟ xā′-idᴀg̣a lᴀ qîndagᴀ′ñasi. La sg̣u′nxᴀn g̣ᴀn ᴀ′ñg̣a u′nsᴀdᴀsi. ʟan l’ sg̣ā′-iłas. L’ gūdᴀña′-i lᴀ ūgoā′ñᴀs. |
| And in the evening he went over and hid himself in the house. Then all fell asleep. He went to the place where they were sleeping. When, after talking for a while, they slept he stretched his hand to the rectum of the man and drove a knot sliver into it. The man did not move. And he did the same thing to the woman. She, however, moved and muttered. He then went away. | Giê′nhao sî′ñx̣aiya′s giên g̣a lᴀ qā′atꜝadjañ wᴀnsū′ga, giên naga′-i g̣ei agᴀ′ñ lᴀ sqᴀ′lg̣attcꜝa′si. Giê′nhao ʟꜝ qā′sʟʟꜝg̣a′gᴀs. Giê′nhao gia′gu ʟꜝ ta-ixā′ñᴀs g̣a la qā′gᴀs. Î′sîñ gu′tg̣a ʟꜝ kî′łguldi qa′odi ʟꜝ qꜝa′sʟia′-i ʟ̣ū nᴀñ īłiñā′gᴀs g̣ō′tg̣a lᴀ xā′dax̣îts giên l’ g̣ō′tg̣ei tꜝana′-i lᴀ gītcꜝa′si. Gᴀm l’ îłdā′g̣ᴀñᴀs. Giên nᴀñ djādā′gᴀs î′sîñ gañā′ñ lᴀ isdā′si. Lᴀ ʟꜝa qꜝakꜝu′ñu-î′ñg̣asʟas. Giên stᴀ lᴀ qā′-idesi. |
| When day broke there was a noise of wailing in the town of Falling-forward. They said that the chief’s son and his wife lay dead in the morning. But he felt happy. He at once washed his head in urine, oiled it, and put on Haida paint. The woman’s love made her sick, and as soon as her husband put her into the box she went to the one with whom she was in love. | Sîñg̣aʟ̣ana′-i ʟ̣ū Ku′ndjî lnagā′-i gu ʟꜝ sg̣ā′-igaxē′gᴀñᴀs. Nᴀñ gīdā′ga djatīnā′gas djā′g̣ᴀñ dᴀ′ñat kꜝōdaxā′go-uła′ñ ʟꜝ sī′wus. Giên lᴀ ʟꜝa gūdᴀña′-i lā′gᴀs. La ʟꜝa tcig̣ᴀ′nsg̣an g̣a qadjî′ñ lᴀ ʟ̣ā′nas giên lᴀ taodai′yas giên xā′-ida-mā′sg̣a gut ᴀ′ñg̣a lᴀ îsda′si. Nᴀñ djā′adas g̣ō′ga hao agᴀ′ñ gîñstꜝē′g̣îłdaiyañ wᴀnsū′ga, giên l’ ʟā′lg̣a l’ ʟ̣′sʟtcꜝas gañā′xᴀnhao nᴀñ lᴀ qatā′-idaiyas g̣a lᴀ qā′gᴀñ wᴀnsū′ga. |
| After the town had continued there for some time a certain person left it and went up the inlet. After he had traveled for a while he came to a narrow creek running amid water grasses.[10] His name was Ḷ′xakuns. [[74]] | Giên lnagā′-i g̣ā′g̣odi qa′odi Qā′łgui lnagā′-i stᴀ nᴀñ qā′-idañ wᴀnsū′gᴀñ. L’ qagiagᴀ′ñ qa′odi yêłsqa′og̣a-i sū′ug̣ei nᴀñ g̣ᴀ′nʟ̣ᴀ tᴀmx̣iê′nʟꜝxa′si g̣ᴀ′nstᴀ lᴀ qā′ʟꜝxas. Ḷ′xakuns hᴀ′nhao l’ kig̣ai′yañ wᴀnsū′ga. |
| Near the creek a person was walking about. He laid down something he held in his hand and stretched it out. He threw wooden floats over the creek. They became sawbill ducks.[11] They flapped across with it. When they got across they became wood once more. They floated about. Then the man pulled it toward himself. One saw him take two bright salmon out of it. He then laid the net to dry on two alders standing there, took the two salmon, and went toward the woods with them. | G̣ᴀ′nʟ̣a-i djî′nxa nᴀñ xā′-idᴀg̣a qā′g̣oñᴀsi. Gī′nᴀ kꜝū′gîñᴀsi ū kꜝug̣ā′wasi giên ū hī′g̣agîłda′si. Giên kīgayā′ñwa-i g̣ᴀ′nʟ̣a-i īnax̣ui′ ū qꜝā′datꜝadjasi. ʟłgiag̣a-g̣ea′lasi. X̣īʟ′x̣ug̣ā′dᴀsi. Īnax̣uā′g̣ea′lga-i ʟ̣ū łkꜝiā′na-g̣ea′lasi. Gā′-ikꜝugîñdā′ldᴀłsi. Giên nᴀñ ē′łiñᴀs gui′g̣añ îsdai′yasi. Tcī′na x̣āł stîñ g̣e′istᴀ lᴀ îsda′si lᴀ qe′iñasi. Giên [[75]]ā′xada-i gu qᴀl stîñ gīxā′ñᴀs gu lᴀ qag̣adā′si giên tcī′na-i stîñ ū xā′x̣idasi giên dī′tgi wᴀ dᴀ′ñat qa′îłsi. |
| Now he (the on-looker) went down to the net. He counted its meshes.[12] There were seventeen (ten and seven), and he repeated the number: “Fifteen and two.” Then he started away. “Fifteen and two,” he said. He kept falling down; so he went back and counted them again each time and started off anew. “Fifteen and two,” he said. Then he fell down and went back again. Again he counted them, and he started off. He fell down. Then he forgot. That is why, when one goes along over ground with which he is not familiar, he always falls there. | Giê′nhao āxada′-i g̣a lᴀ qā′g̣asi. Xᴀ′ñada lᴀ kꜝoa′îndasi. ʟa′łîñgī djī′guagasi giên “gatꜝag̣a′-i īnᴀ′ñgī g̣astî′ñ” hᴀn lᴀ kīg̣ada′si. Giên stᴀ lᴀ qā′-idesi. “Gatꜝaga′-i īnᴀ′ñgī g̣astî′ñ,” hᴀn l’ sū′us. Giên l’ ʟ̣′tꜝᴀłdagᴀñᴀs giên î′sîñ gui lᴀ stī′łsi. Giên î′sîñ lᴀ kꜝoa-î′ndagīsi giên î′sîñ stᴀ lᴀ qā′-idesi. “Gatꜝag̣a′i-īnᴀ′ñgī g̣astî′ñ” hᴀn l’ sū′us. Giên l’ ʟ̣′tꜝᴀłda′s giên î′sîñ gui lᴀ stī′łgᴀñᴀsi. Î′sîñê′sîñ lᴀ kꜝoaî′nda′si giên l’ qā′-ides. L’ ʟ̣′tꜝᴀłdas. Giê′nhao gī l’ qꜝā′-isgīdā′ñañ wᴀnsū′gᴀñ. Ga-i g̣aga′nhao ʟga′-i gi gī′nᴀ qꜝa′-idesi wᴀ gut qā′gᴀsi giên wᴀ gu ʟ̣′tꜝᴀłdagī′gᴀñ wᴀnsū′gᴀñ. |
| At last he came away with the information, and the Food-giving-town people came to own the net. | Giê′nhao lᴀ sqatg̣ā′g̣atcꜝuusi giên Daiyū′-ał-lā′nas ā′xada-i dag̣ag̣ea′lañ wᴀnsū′gᴀñ. |
| After this the people moved back to the town of Sqē′na. And they made forms around which the meshes are twined. They made them in preparation for making nets. And they also took the bark of the ʟᴀl.[13] When they had finished gathering these the Food-giving-town women began to make nets. | Giê′nhao ga′-istᴀ Sqē′na lnagā′-i g̣a ʟꜝ tcꜝīsdiā′lañ wᴀnsū′ga. Giê′nhao sqꜝā′sta gu ʟꜝ ʟ′g̣ołg̣asi. Ā′xada-i g̣ᴀ′nhao ʟꜝ wa′gañ wᴀnsū′ga. Giên ʟᴀl qꜝᴀl ê′sîñ ʟꜝ î′sdas. ʟꜝ î′sdagī′ga-i ʟ̣ū ā′xada-i î′sîñ Daiyū′-ał-djina′s xai′g̣ox̣ida′ñ wᴀnsū′gᴀñ. |
| At Gwī′gwᴀnsʟꜝî′ñ,[14] near the town of Sqē′na, spring salmon ran into a certain creek at that time. A man of the Food-giving-town people owned the creek, but he gave it to his son. For that reason his sisters began to put dirty things into the creek.[15] The supernatural being of the creek then put on his clothing and his black-bear hat.[16] He had four dorsal fins. He started seaward along the bed of the creek. And he became a rock close in front of it, and remained there, and the creek was gone. The supernatural being of this creek was named “Supernatural-being-of-the-four-days.” | Giê′nhao Sqē′na lnagā′-i qꜝō′łg̣a Gwī′gwᴀn-sʟꜝîñ gu nᴀñ g̣ᴀnʟ̣ā′gᴀs g̣e′ihao tꜝag̣onā′g̣añ wᴀnsū′ga. Nᴀñ Daiyū′-ał-lnaga′ g̣ᴀ′nʟ̣a-i dag̣ā′si, gi′tg̣ᴀñ ʟꜝa lᴀ lᴀ dag̣adai′yañ wᴀnsū′ga. Tꜝā′g̣ahao l’ djā′sg̣alᴀñ g̣ᴀnʟ̣a′-i g̣ei gī′nᴀ sqē′lᴀ î′sdax̣idā′ñ wᴀnsū′gᴀñ. Giê′nhao g̣ᴀ′nʟ̣a-i sg̣ā′nag̣wa-i qꜝalᴀ′ñ g̣ei qatcꜝa′s giên tān-dadjî′ndag̣e′iłs. Giên l’ łg̣ā′na sqꜝastᴀ′nsîñᴀs. Giên g̣ᴀ′nʟ̣a-i qā′łi gut lᴀ ʟ̣′dax̣îtsg̣ai′yañ wᴀnsū′gᴀñ. Giê′nhao qꜝā′tgu xᴀn l’ łg̣ā′ga qꜝaig̣ā′wag̣ᴀni giên g̣ᴀ′nʟ̣a-i ga′ogūg̣ā′ñ wᴀnsū′ga. G̣ᴀ′nʟ̣a-i sg̣ā′nag̣wa-i hao Sg̣ā′na-sa′nʟ̣ina-stᴀ′nsîns hᴀn kig̣ai′yāg̣ᴀni. |
| After that they moved to Tcꜝig̣ogī′ga.[17] Then, when spring came, they began to fish for flounders. One day they killed one of these. They roasted it. When some persons quarreled in the town, and all ran to see, a boy remained sitting by the flounder.[18] Lo, something ran out of it. It came out quickly. The boy cried, saying that the food had flown away. | Giê′nhao ga′-istᴀ Tcꜝig̣ogī′ga g̣a ê′sîñ ʟꜝ tcꜝī′g̣ax̣una′ñag̣ᴀn. Giê′nhao qꜝê′nʟ̣g̣ā′g̣ada′-i ʟ̣ū skᴀntā′l gi ʟꜝ xa′ox̣ida′ñ wᴀnsū′ga. Qa′odihao g̣aatxᴀ′n nᴀñ ʟꜝ tia′-întcꜝawas. Lᴀ ʟꜝ kidjā′was. Lnagā′-i gu gu′tg̣a ga gwi′siwus ʟꜝ da′ox̣ida′si tꜝā′łg̣a nᴀñ g̣ā′xa skᴀ′ndᴀla-i qā′-idjîtwasi. Skᴀ′ndᴀla-i g̣e′istᴀ tꜝā′g̣ane gî′nᴀ g̣aʟꜝxai′yasi. G̣atgua′gañ wᴀnsū′ga. Nᴀñ g̣axā′s sg̣ā′-iłas ī′naat “Adā′adaga-i g̣a-ix̣i′dᴀñ” hᴀ′nhao l’ sā′wañ wᴀnsū′ga. |
| And after they had fished for another space of time, one day, when they were out fishing, something pulled hard against them. Then they pulled it up. They did not know what it was. They came home, and they carried the flounders on their backs. Then they handed the thing they had pulled up back and forth. And a certain person came to them. He looked. He said, “A-a-a aidja′si kꜝūda′-i gua īdjā′.”[19] [[76]] | Giê′nhao î′sîñ ʟꜝ xa′odi qa′odi gaatxᴀ′n ʟꜝ xaoyä′nᴀs gu gī′nᴀ g̣ei ʟꜝ dᴀndadjañ wᴀnsū′ga. Giên ʟꜝ dᴀ′ñîsʟłasi. Gᴀm gī′nᴀ īdjᴀga′-i g̣ᴀn ʟꜝ u′nsᴀtg̣ᴀñᴀs. ʟꜝ īsg̣oa′gîda′ñas giên skᴀ′ndᴀla-i ʟꜝ u′nxᴀtgîłsi. Giên gī′nᴀ ʟꜝ dᴀ′ñsqꜝaʟî′ndjiwᴀs gu′tgi ʟꜝ qê′ñsqꜝag̣ā′gᴀña. Giê′nhao g̣ᴀ′nstᴀ nᴀñ qaʟꜝxai′yas qea′ñasi. Hᴀn l’ sī′wus “A-a-a aidja′si kꜝuda′-i gua īdjā′” hᴀn sā′wañ wᴀnsū′gᴀñ. |
| They moved back again to the town of Sqē′na. After they had lived there for a while a woman of the Food-giving-town people became pregnant. She gave birth to a girl. And when spring returned some supernatural being came out of the ground and swallowed [the people] together with their canoes. That was Cave-supernatural-being,[20] they say. | Sqē′na lnagā′-i g̣a î′sîñ ʟꜝ tcꜝig̣ax̣ū′nᴀñᴀs. Gu ʟꜝ naxā′ñ qa′odihao gu nᴀñ Daiyū′-ał-djī′naga gu dałgidā′lañ wᴀnsū′ga. L’ qe′igᴀs giên nᴀñ djā′da la qe′igᴀs. Giên î′sîñ qꜝê′nʟ̣g̣ag̣ada′-i ʟ̣ū ʟga-i g̣e′istᴀ gī′nᴀ sg̣ā′nag̣wa ʟꜝ g̣ᴀn ʟ̣′stas giên ʟꜝ g̣ag̣ā′tcꜝig̣ā′ñ wᴀnsū′gᴀñ. G̣a′odan-sg̣ā′nag̣wa-i hao īdjā′ñ wᴀnsū′ga. [[77]] |
| Then she, too, went to Skidegate creek. While they were going along by canoe it came after them. When it got near she threw her child, which had just begun to creep about, into its mouth. It then went under water, and they landed there. That is why the place is named “Landing-of-many-canoes.” | Giê′nhao la ê′sîñ Qꜝā′stᴀ g̣a îsg̣ā′wañ wᴀnsū′ga. L’ ʟuqā′gîñg̣og̣ᴀ′ndixᴀn la g̣ᴀn lᴀ ʟ̣stᴀgā′wañ wᴀnsū′ga. L’ ā′xᴀnag̣ela′-i ʟ̣ū′hao l’ gī′tg̣a ʟx̣uqā′goañg̣ā′yagᴀs. L’ xē′łiᴀg̣ei la qꜝādai′yañ wᴀnsū′ga. ʟ̣ū l’ g̣agugia′si giên gu lᴀ î′sg̣ug̣oasi. G̣agᴀ′nhao “ʟua′stadjîgî′lgaña” hᴀn ʟga-i kig̣ᴀ′ñ wᴀnsū′gᴀñ. |
| Then she and her husband went about crying. By and by, when day began to break, they fell asleep. Very early in the morning they heard a child cry. Then they looked where it cried. The child was creeping about on top of a whale floating in a woodland lake and crying. He then took away his child. She did right when she threw her child into the mouth of the supernatural being. | Giên ʟā′lᴀñ dᴀ′ñat xᴀn gu lᴀ sg̣ā′-igadixā′ñg̣oas. Qa′odihao sî′ñgaʟ̣andāla′-i ʟ̣ū l’ qꜝā′sʟg̣oas. Sî′ñg̣aʟ̣an xē′txa l’ giū′g̣a nᴀñ g̣ā′xa sg̣ā′-iłas. Giê′nhao ʟgu sa′oga-i gī lᴀ qîñg̣ā′was. Sū łkꜝî′nxa g̣ag̣odia′ g̣a kun gā′-iʟ̣gî′ñ u′ngut nᴀñ g̣ā′xas ʟx̣uqā′g̣u′ndias. Î′sîñ sg̣ā′-iłdias. Giên gī′tg̣ᴀñ lᴀ ʟ̣x̣idā′ñ wᴀnsū′ga. Gī′nᴀ sg̣ā′nag̣oa xēłī′ᴀg̣ei gītg̣ᴀ′ñ lᴀ qꜝatai′yas ałha′o lᴀ ga ʟia′ʼdaiyañ wᴀnsū′ga. |
| The child grew up as rapidly as a dog. Now they went over to Skidegate creek, and the girls walked along on shore. As she walked along she sang. They tried to stop her. She did not listen. After she had gone along for a time the supernatural being came after them out of the woods with open mouth. She did not run away from it. | Giê′nhao nᴀñ g̣axā′gᴀs xa īna′gᴀns gañā′ñ l’ î′sîs. Giên gaatxᴀ′n î′sîñ Qꜝā′stᴀ g̣a ʟꜝ tcꜝig̣ax̣unā′ñᴀs. Giên ʟ g̣ā′xa djā′da dᴀ′ñat ʟgoa′t l’ gᴀ′ndalg̣āwañ wᴀnsū′ga. L’ qā′giagᴀns gut lᴀ kꜝudjudā′las. Lᴀ ʟꜝ ste′idas. Gᴀm lᴀ gudᴀ′ñg̣ᴀñasi. L’ gᴀndā′ldi qa′odihao łkꜝî′nxᴀstᴀ gī′nᴀ sg̣ā′nag̣was ʟꜝa g̣a xēłā′ñ gī łg̣ᴀ′pdᴀldaalañ wᴀnsū′ga. Gᴀm stᴀ lᴀ qagᴀ′ñqā′g̣ᴀñasi. |
| When it came near her, she seized it. The children found out that her finger nails were made of copper. She then tore it in pieces and threw it round about. “Even future people will see you lying about,” she said. She threw its head down. It is the one (rock) that they call “Chief.” The Food-giving-town people were then glad because she had killed it. | Giê′nhao la g̣ᴀn l’ āxᴀnā′g̣ila′-i ʟ̣ū lᴀ la gīdjigī′łdas. Nᴀñ djā′das sʟꜝg̣u′ñ x̣iā′lāgᴀs g̣axaga′-i g̣ei qē′xaiyañ wᴀnsū′gᴀñ. Giên la g̣ei lᴀ dᴀ′ñnanᴀñᴀs giên lᴀ la xā′gudjañas. “G̣ō′tgūł xā′-idᴀg̣a-i xᴀn dᴀñ qîñīg̣awa′gᴀsga” hᴀn l’ sī′wus. L’ qā′dji lā′g̣a lᴀ qꜝadai′yag̣ᴀn. La′hao Ī′ʟꜝgᴀs hᴀn ʟꜝ kī′g̣adagᴀ′ñga.” Giê′nhao Daiyū′-ał-lā′nas lᴀ la tia′ʼgas at gūdᴀña′-i lā′gᴀñ wᴀnsū′ga. |
| After that they lived at Skidegate creek. They did not know that she had power within herself disproportionate to her size. She played for a while and brought in a salmon. She came in from playing on a board. All that time she looked at it. By and by the youngest of her brothers, who was full of mischief, ate her fish. And he laid a bright humpback in its place. | Giên Qꜝā′stᴀ gu ʟꜝ naxā′ndies. ʟ l’ ʟ̣ā′g̣agᴀs g̣a′g̣añ lᴀ i′sîs g̣ᴀn gᴀm ʟꜝ u′nsᴀtg̣añañ wᴀnsū′ga. L’ nā′ñgᴀñ qa′odihao tcī′na lᴀ ʟ̣′sʟtcꜝai′yañ wᴀnsū′ga. Tcꜝū u′ngua l’ nā′ñg̣atcꜝus. Kꜝiäł la gi la qē′xagᴀñᴀs. Qa′odihao l’ dā′g̣alᴀñ stā′nsîñxai′yas nᴀñ da′og̣anagas giūga′was lā′g̣a l’ tā′agañ wᴀnsū′ga. Giên lᴀ si′łg̣a tcꜝidᴀ′n x̣āł lᴀ gañā′ñ g̣e′ida lᴀ sila′-iᴀg̣a lᴀ ʟ̣łinā′gañ wᴀnsū′ga. |
| When she came in from playing she looked in the place. “My child, Taxē′t,”[21] she said. She was sad on account of her salmon. She started it, that future people would be stingy.[22] | L’ nā′ñg̣atcꜝiwa′-i ʟ̣ū l’ sila′-iᴀg̣ei lᴀ qē′xas. “Tā′xetg̣añ dina′ñ,” hᴀn l’ sī′wus. Tcī′na-i si′łg̣a ᴀ′ñg̣a l’ gū′dᴀñasi. L’ sila′-isi xag̣ā′gases hao lᴀ łiñg̣ai′yañ wᴀnsū′ga. |
| After they had lived there for a while her eldest [brother] lay dead in the morning. On the next morning the next to the eldest lay dead. On the day after that another one was dead. This went on until seven had been found dead. | Gut l’ naxā′ñ qa′odihao nᴀñ kꜝwai′yagas kꜝodaʟ̣′g̣o-ułaiyañ wᴀnsū′ga. Giên dag̣ala′-ig̣a la gū′stᴀ nᴀñ qagā′gas kꜝōdaʟ̣′g̣o-ułas. Giên dag̣ala′-ig̣a î′sîñ nᴀñ kꜝodaʟ̣′g̣o-ułas. Hᴀn ēdjî′ndixᴀn djī′guag̣a kꜝō′daxā′g̣o-ułasi. |
| One night, while the youngest was in bed, his sister came and sat at his feet. He drew himself together. His sister felt for his buttocks. He was astonished. He then drew in his belly closer, and [[78]]when his sister [tried to] shove something into his anus it passed up along the surface of his belly. She then pulled it out and smelt of it. She did the same thing again. Again he drew in, and when she had pulled it out she looked at it. | Giên gaatxᴀ′n g̣ālx̣uā′ nᴀñ da′og̣anas ta′-idig̣ᴀ′ndixᴀn l’ djā′sg̣a l’ tꜝa gi qꜝa′oʟꜝxas. L’ sqᴀnsg̣ā′djudie′s. L’ djā′sg̣a l’ g̣ō′da ʟ′gūdᴀñᴀs. Lᴀ qāłai′yasi. Giên l’ dā′łułda′s giên l’ g̣ō′tg̣ei l’ djā′sg̣a gī′nᴀ gītcꜝai′yas l’ dᴀlqꜝᴀ′lgutsg̣ā′łas. Giên lᴀ dᴀñsqꜝasdai′yasi giên lᴀ squ′ngudᴀñasi. Giên î′sîñ gañā′ñ lᴀ la isda′s. Î′sîñ l’ dałulda′s. Giên lᴀ dᴀñsqꜝasdai′yasi giên lᴀ qîñsqā′gîñᴀsi. |
| And when she pulled it out the last time he rose quickly, took his quiver, and ran out from his sister. His sister went after him. She chased her brother about this island. After she had chased him about for a while he ran from his sister into the house of Many-ledges.[23] She stretched in her arm and drove him out again. | Giê′nhao g̣ō′dᴀx̣uaga-i lᴀ dᴀñsqꜝasdᴀga′-i ʟ̣ū′hao l’ g̣atuła′s giên g̣ᴀ′ltaxaga-i gī lᴀ xada′si giên djā′asîñ stᴀ lᴀ qā′gᴀñg̣ada′gᴀs. Giên l’ djā′sg̣a lᴀ ʟ̣g̣a dā′awas. A′nᴀñ qꜝā′-ig̣odies g̣adō′xa dā′g̣ᴀñ lᴀ [[79]]x̣îtqag̣oñgoa′ñas. Lᴀ x̣îtgî′ndal qa′odihao Tꜝēs-qoa′naiya nā′g̣a g̣ei djā′asîñ stᴀ lᴀ qā′gᴀng̣atcꜝai′yañ wᴀnsū′ga. G̣e′istᴀ ê′sîñ dā′g̣ᴀñ lᴀ xagada′ʼgas. |
| And after she had pursued him for another space of time he came to Tree island.[24] He then shot an arrow into the sky, and shot again into the notch of that arrow. After he had done this for a while [the chain] almost reached the ground, and he laid his bow upon [the end of] it. It became a ladder upon which he climbed up. The ladder drew itself up after him, and she only touched him. | Giê′nhao î′sîñ lᴀ lᴀ x̣îtgî′ndal qa′odihao Qa-it-gwa′-ig̣a gu lᴀ qaʟꜝxai′yañ wᴀnsū′ga. Giên qō′ya-iqā′gᴀn lᴀ tcꜝiła′si giên sʟ′xodjî g̣ei î′sîñ lᴀ tcꜝiła′si. Hᴀn l’ wag̣ᴀ′ndixᴀn łiña′xᴀn ʟga-i g̣a kꜝi-ᴀ′ng̣adasi giên łg̣ē′da-i wa g̣a l’ dastā′sgidesi. Kꜝī′wag̣eiłsi gut lᴀ qała′si. Kꜝiwa′-i lᴀ dᴀ′ñat agᴀ′ñ dᴀñgᴀmstᴀła′si, giên dag̣ᴀ′ñ gut l’ xagūłai′yañ wᴀnsū′ga. |
| Where he escaped in fright they call Tā′xet’s trail.[25] She had the first tā′xet. That is why they so name it. “Thunder in your own dress as you sit” [she sang]. “Thunder in your own dress as you sit.” | Gagū′t lᴀ qag̣ᴀ′ngaʟai′yag̣ᴀn hao Tꜝā′xet-kꜝiū′ᴀg̣a hᴀn ʟꜝ kī′g̣adagᴀ. Taxeda′-i nᴀñ łî′ñg̣aiya′g̣ᴀni. Atha′o kꜝiwa′-i ʟꜝ kīg̣adagᴀ′ñgᴀñ. “Łgîtgia′g̣ᴀñ g̣a łᴀ ga xē′giłū′da Łgîtgia′g̣ᴀñ g̣a łᴀ ga xē′gᴀñū′da.” |
| She then returned to Skidegate creek. And she began to tell [the people] their names: “Thundering-in-his-ascent,” “Supernatural-woman-upon-whom-property-burst-down,” “Supernatural-woman-upon-whose-house-screen-a-hawk-sits,” “Into-her-house-the-tide-comes,” “Her-house-is-kept-up-to-heaven-by-the-wind.”[26] She called her sister “Supernatural-woman-the-edges-of-whose-skirts-thunder.” She called herself “Supernatural-woman-in-whom-is-thunder.” | Giê′nhao Qꜝā′stᴀ g̣a î′sîñ lᴀ qā′-idañ wᴀnsū′ga. Giên gu kī′g̣a ʟꜝᴀ gi lᴀ sū′udax̣idag̣ᴀn, “Xē′gîndā′lłas,” “Sg̣ā′na-djat-ʟg̣a′okꜝoa′nsg̣as,” “Sg̣ā′na-djat-lalā′g̣a-gut-skiä′mskun-nā′was,” “Na′g̣ei-ga′iłas,” “Sîns-g̣a-na-x̣utā′-ix̣iwas.” Giê′nhao “Sg̣ā′na-djat-kꜝia′g̣a-ga-xē′gᴀns” hᴀn da′og̣anᴀñ lᴀ kī′g̣adas. “Sg̣ā′na-djat-g̣a-ga-xē′gᴀns” hᴀn agᴀ′ñ lᴀ kī′g̣adas. |
| She then took one of the Gîtî′ns’-servants[27] with her. Her younger sister started seaward from her. She is the one over whom the water breaks in front of Skidegate creek. Then she herself settled down at the head of the creek. She is the one who owns the tā′xet. One who does not handle them carefully (i.e., in accordance with the tabus) is killed. The salmon are also found with cuts. | Giên Gîtîngī′djats sg̣oā′na qꜝadᴀ′ñ lᴀ qā′łdas. Giên l’ daog̣ᴀ′ng̣a î′sîñ lᴀ stᴀ qā′x̣iasg̣as. La′hao Qꜝā′stᴀ qꜝā′tgu gu ga kꜝoā′nʟꜝxagᴀñᴀñ wᴀnsū′ga. Giê′nhao g̣ᴀ′nʟ̣a-i qā′sg̣a agᴀ′ñ lᴀ ʟg̣ā′g̣eiłdaiyañ wᴀnsū′gᴀñ. La′hao tā′xeda-i dag̣ā′ñ wᴀnsū′ga. Gᴀm ʟꜝ ʟā′skîtgū′tg̣añgᴀñgā′ñagîn nᴀñ ʟꜝ tia′ʼg̣ases. Giê′nhao taxeda′-i qꜝā′si-lāgā′ñañ wᴀnsū′gᴀñ. |
| After the woman went up they began to fish with nets. The women of the Food-giving-town people made nets. And, after they had fished with them for a while, one night they saw Supernatural-woman-in-whom-is-thunder. Underneath she wore a rainbow blanket. Over it she wore a flicker blanket. They saw it. While they fished they put words into a song about this: “Going up grandfather’s creek, moving about, and going up it to land as the tide comes in [she appeared].” | Nᴀñ djā′adas qała′s sila′-ig̣a hao ʟꜝ ā′xadax̣ida′ñ wᴀnsū′ga. Daiyū′ał-djina′s ā′xada-i xai′wasi. Giên l’ ā′xada qa′odihao gaatxᴀ′n Sg̣ā′na-djat-g̣a-ga-xē′gᴀns g̣ā′lx̣ua ʟꜝ qea′ñañ wᴀnsū′ga. Taol gia′at xē′dᴀx̣ustᴀ lᴀ tā′dᴀs. U′ngu sg̣ā′ltcꜝît gia′at lᴀ tā′dᴀs. Lā′g̣a ʟꜝ qea′ñañ wᴀnsū′ga. ʟꜝ ā′xadadi qa′odihao sg̣ā′lᴀña-i wᴀ gu lᴀ sg̣ax̣idā′g̣ᴀni. “A tcinā′ g̣aog̣ā′ gut łᴀ. Kudjū′giagᴀñdāl wᴀ gut ē kū′łgᴀłdā′lgîł.” |
| A cedar stood behind the town of Tcꜝig̣ogī′g̣a, called “Young-cedar-woman.” Above that [on the creek] lived a certain woman. She was unable to twist twine for a net because her skin was covered with hair. Then she found a surf scoter[28] which had floated ashore, and she skinned it. She fitted it to her head. Its neck and head were both intact. She put it on and swam about in it where they were [[80]]fishing. There she took salmon out of the net, strung them up, and cut them open. | Tcꜝig̣ogī′g̣a lnagā′-i dī′tgu tcꜝū gia′gᴀñasi′hao ʟꜝdjat hᴀn kig̣ai′yañ wᴀnsū′ga. Lᴀ sagū′stᴀ nᴀñ djā′da nā′gᴀs. Gᴀm ʟgu ā′xᴀt łā′ña-i lᴀ łgia′l łiña′-i ga′og̣āñañ wᴀnsū′gᴀñ. L’ qꜝᴀl lā′g̣a g̣ā′awa ʟ′djiwus. Giê′nhao sg̣îl gā′-ikꜝugāwas lᴀ qēxa′s giên lᴀ ʟstai′yañ wᴀnsū′ga. Lᴀ gi lᴀ ᴀ′nłᴀg̣adas. L’ x̣êl wa g̣ei sg̣ā′djiwus. La g̣ei lᴀ ᴀ′nłas giên ʟꜝ ā′xadas g̣ei lᴀ xē′tgu lᴀ ʟ̣gî′ñgoañᴀs. Wᴀ gu taxeda′-i āxada′-i g̣e′istᴀ lᴀ sʟꜝsta′si giên la qai′îsi giên ᴀ′ñg̣a lᴀ qꜝā′dagᴀñasi. |
| She did the same thing again. The owners of the net picked up gravel and threw it seaward at the net [exclaiming:] “Sand-fleas’ insides.”[29] One night when she swam out some one threw a stone at her. [The scoter] gave forth a dull sound and disappeared from sight. On the next day a woman lay there with a string of salmon. | Î′sîñê′sîñ gañā′ñ lᴀ ī′djiñᴀsi. Axada′-i ga dag̣ā′si tās xax̣idesī′ giên axada′-i at ʟꜝ xaskîtsg̣a′si giên “Ku′ndᴀx̣ūñ wā′dᴀg̣a-i.” Giên gaatxᴀ′n g̣ā′lx̣ua g̣ei lᴀ ʟ̣gî′ñgūña′-i ʟ̣ū łg̣a at la nᴀñ qꜝatsg̣a′s. Lᴀ gi qa′osgîtsg̣a′si. Gᴀm lᴀ gu g̣ałg̣ā′g̣ᴀñᴀs. Sîñgaʟ̣ana′-i gu nᴀñ djā′da tꜝē′stᴀ tā′xet kꜝu′ng̣odia gu ʟ̣′g̣o-ułasi. [[81]] |
| After that some time passed. There was a certain man who had many elder brothers, all of whom were married. They fished at night. One after the other came home, and they roasted the salmon. They ate with their wives. He wanted to do the same thing, and he also married. | Ga′-istᴀ lnagā′-i g̣ā′g̣odi qa′odihao nᴀñ kꜝwai′g̣alᴀñ qoa′nas wa′ʟ̣uxᴀn djatinā′g̣añ wᴀnsū′ga. Giên g̣ā′lx̣ua ʟꜝ ā′xadas. ʟꜝ gᴀ′nłg̣alᴀñʟꜝxas giên taxeda′-i ʟꜝ gūsgî′łsi. Djā′g̣alᴀñ dᴀ′ñat ʟꜝ tā′gᴀñesi. Gī l’ stała′si giê′nhao la ê′sîñ djating̣a′yañ wᴀnsū′ga. |
| After he had brought home his wife he went fishing with them, and he came back in the night and roasted a salmon. When it was cooked he awoke their wives. “Come and eat,” he said to her (his own wife). “Land otters eat at night” [she said], and she made her husband ashamed. | Giên l’ djatia′ngatcꜝiwa′-i ʟ̣ū ʟꜝa at lᴀ ā′xadas giên g̣ā′lx̣ua l’ qā′ʟꜝxas giên tā′xet lᴀ gūdjiā′was. G̣alᴀ′nsʟia′-i ʟ̣ū djā′g̣alᴀñ lᴀ ʟskî′nxas. “Halᴀ′ gatā′” hᴀn lᴀ lᴀ sū′das. “Sʟgūs hao g̣ā′lx̣ua gatā′ga” giên ʟā′lᴀñ lᴀ kîlg̣e′idᴀxasʟa′s. |
| The next night he went to fish with them again. And when they came home they roasted another. When it was cooked, she kicked her husband in the back with her feet, but he said to his wife: “Land otters eat in the night.” He made her ashamed also. | Giên dag̣ala′-ig̣a g̣ā′lx̣ua î′sîñ ʟꜝa at la axadā′gas. Giên ʟꜝ gᴀndā′lʟꜝxaga-i ʟ̣ū î′sîñ ʟꜝᴀ ga kitsgî′łs. G̣alᴀ′nsʟia′-i ʟ̣ū ʟā′lᴀñ skwa-i lᴀ tꜝā′ʟ̣gᴀñᴀs giên hᴀn djā′g̣ᴀñ lᴀ sū′udas “Sʟgus hao g̣ā′lx̣ua gatā′ga.” Giên la ê′sîñ lᴀ kîlg̣e′idaxasʟas. |
| They then built a house in the town. They had the front of it covered with feathers. When it was finished they called it Feather-house. Afterward, although it stood back from the shore, the tide rose to it. When it got even with it it began to fall. They told each other that on account of that house they had almost had a flood.[30] | Giên lnagā′-i g̣a na ʟꜝ ʟ′g̣ołg̣asi. Xā′ña ʟꜝ tꜝag̣onadai′yañ wᴀnsū′ga. L’ g̣eiłgīga′-i ʟ̣ū Tꜝa′g̣un-naas hᴀn lᴀ ʟꜝ kī′g̣adas. Ḷū′hao dī′da l’ ī′djas skꜝiä′xᴀn la g̣a gā′-iłx̣ida′ñ wᴀnsū′ga. La at ʟ̣ū ga′isʟia′-i ʟ̣ū kꜝîłg̣ax̣ida′ñ wᴀnsū′ga. Lᴀ tꜝa′g̣a ʟꜝᴀ gi gā′-iłx̣îtskiā′ñ ʟꜝ sūgā′ñañ wᴀnsū′ga. |
| One day, after they had been fishing, they came in. The wife of one of them lay with her back to the fire. A man had his arms around her. Then he cut his hand off. But it was his wife who got up crying. He did it by accident to her.[31] | Giên gaatxᴀ′n î′sîñ ʟꜝ ā′xada qa′odi g̣ā′lx̣ua ʟꜝ axadā′gatcꜝa′was. Nᴀñ djā′g̣a skudjū′dies. Tꜝᴀ′lgi nᴀñ ē′łiña ʟx̣iā′ndies. Giê′nhao l’ sʟꜝa-i lā′g̣a lᴀ qꜝa-itkꜝuʟai′yañ wᴀnsū′ga. L’ djā′g̣a ʟꜝa gᴀ′ñgîñañ g̣ā′tułas. Lᴀ lᴀ ʟdadjā′ñ wᴀnsū′ga. |
| One autumn a person went to Falling-forward to fish for silver salmon. And at night his daughter fell asleep in the bow. He was afraid then to awaken his child and ran the bow into the clay. He, too, fell asleep. When he awoke in the morning he called to his child. His child was gone. He then saw the tracks of a black bear leading inland from the canoe. | Giên tā′not Ku′ndji g̣a tā-i gi nᴀñ ā′xadayä′nañ wᴀnsū′ga. Giên g̣alx̣uā′ l’ gi′tg̣a djadā′g̣a sqe′ux̣ua l’ qꜝadiʟ̣′gañ wᴀnsū′ga. Giên gī′tg̣ᴀñ ʟskī′nᴀña-i gi l’ łg̣oā′gas giên g̣āla′-ig̣a lᴀ ku′ndjigiä′lañ wᴀnsū′ga. La ê′sîñ qꜝadī′gᴀs. Siñg̣a′-i l’ skî′nxaiyas gitg̣ᴀ′ñ gi lᴀ kiagā′ñas. Gᴀm l’ gi′tg̣a ga′og̣ᴀñᴀs. Giên ʟua′-i stᴀ tān stꜝa′sᴀl kîtgî′łsi lᴀ qe′iñᴀsi. |
| At that time the town people became angry with the Black-bear people. They reared a large number of dogs, and they made many deadfalls.[32] There was not a trail without its deadfall. Immediately they began to kill them. | Giê′nhao lnagā′-i xā′-idᴀg̣a-i tāns xā′-idᴀg̣a-i g̣ᴀn stꜝē′xag̣iłx̣idai′yañ wᴀnsū′ga. Xā ʟꜝ gî′ñ-īna′ʼqoa′nᴀs giên sqā′ba qoa′na î′sîñ ʟꜝ ʟ′g̣ołg̣as. Gᴀm ʟgu kꜝiū kī′da g̣a ʟꜝa gia′gᴀña-i ga′og̣ᴀñesi. Gañā′xᴀn ʟꜝ ʟꜝdax̣î′tsi. |
| After they had killed them in this way for a while the dogs started after the bears. One day the dogs started right from the houses after something. The people followed them. The bear climbed a tree standing near. Her two young ones were with her. | Wᴀgañā′ñ ʟꜝ î′sda qa′⁺odihao xā′ga-i î′sîñ tā′na-i dōx̣idā′ñ wᴀnsū′gᴀñ. Gaatxᴀ′nhao na stᴀ xᴀn xā′ga-i ga da′wasi. Giê′nhao ʟ̣g̣a ga dā′wasi. A′xᴀnxᴀn tana′-i g̣atła′si. L’ gī′tg̣alᴀñ stîñ lᴀgi xā′dᴀsîs. |
| They then spanned their bows. When they were ready to shoot [[82]]her she made a motion outward from herself and from side to side across her nose.[33] They then tied the mouths of their dogs. | Łg̣ē′da-i ʟꜝ tꜝaqꜝā′-iłaiyasi. La g̣ᴀn gī ʟꜝ g̣ā′łg̣awa-i ʟ̣ū stag̣a′ñ lᴀ ʟg̣adā′ñasi giên kunᴀ′ñ tꜝᴀ′lgi la ʟłᴀskiä′gᴀñᴀsi. Giê′nhao xā′ga-i ʟꜝ ku′ntcꜝidañ wᴀnsū′gᴀñ. |
| Then they called them to come down from the tree. And, when they came down, the bear licked her friends. They then led them home, and they liked the house. They gave them something raw to eat. They did not speak. But after the cubs had played about for a while the dogs killed them. And the sorrow of their mother for their death killed her. | Giê′nhao qā′-ida-i gū′stᴀ la g̣ᴀn ʟꜝ g̣agoyî′ñg̣oasi. Giên l’ î′stꜝałg̣oas giên łtā′x̣ulᴀñ gut tāna′-i tꜝanā′nᴀñasi. Giê′nhao lᴀ ʟꜝ g̣ᴀlgᴀ′ndax̣îtg̣ā′wañ wᴀnsū′ga, giên na′si l’ gutlā′g̣oasi. Gī′nᴀ kꜝā′na lᴀ ʟꜝ tadag̣ogā′ñañ wᴀnsū′ga. Gᴀm l’ kîłgūlg̣ᴀ′ñg̣oas. Giê′nhao tā′na-i gī′tg̣ei nāñ qa′odi xā l’ qꜝokꜝotu′łgag̣a′wañ wᴀnsū′ga. Giên l’ a′og̣a ê′sîñ l’ sî′łg̣a gūdᴀ′ñg̣oas gîñkꜝotwā′lañ wᴀnsū′ga. [[83]] |
| After they had killed bears for some time one of them went to see his deadfall. It had fallen upon some creature like a human being, and he had copper on his back. He brought it home. | Giê′nhao tā′na-i ʟꜝ ʟꜝda qa′odihao sqā′ba ᴀ′ñg̣a nᴀñ qî′ñg̣agiä′lañ wᴀnsū′ga. Gī′nᴀ xā′-idᴀg̣a la g̣a ga qꜝadag̣ā′dies giên tꜝa′g̣o lᴀ g̣ᴀlqꜝā′-igîñᴀs. Giê′nhao lᴀ la qꜝa-ig̣aʟꜝxai′yañ wᴀnsū′ga. |
| After that a certain person went from the town. He entered Salmon-point’s house. When the supernatural beings went past they let themselves float into the house and ate all his food. Because he was old they were not afraid of him. | Giê′nhao lnagā′-i stᴀ nᴀñ qā′-idañ wᴀnsū′gᴀñ. Tcī′na-kun nā′g̣a g̣ei lᴀ qā′tcꜝas. Sg̣ā′na-qeda′s ʟꜝdā′las giên Tcī′na-kun nā g̣ei dā′lx̣unᴀñtcꜝī′gᴀñasi giên gatā′ga-i lā′g̣a ʟꜝ tā′gᴀñᴀsi. L’ qꜝaiya′s g̣aga′n la g̣ᴀn ʟꜝ nā′ñagᴀs. |
| Then his nephew[34] found a bullhead, skinned it, and dried the skin. And one day, when the supernatural beings came by, he called to them to come. On account of it his uncle became angry with him. All the more he called them. By and by some turned thither. He placed himself in the doorway. He made his needles stand up and, when the supernatural beings floated in, he cut them. When they went out he did the same thing again. The supernatural beings were afraid of him. | Giê′nhao l’ nā′tg̣a łā′ma qē′xas giên lᴀ la ʟsta′s giên lᴀ la qꜝag̣adai′yañ wᴀnsū′ga. Giên gaatxᴀ′n sg̣ā′na-qeda′s ʟꜝdala′-i ʟ̣ū lᴀ hałgoa′das. L’ qā′g̣a tꜝā′g̣a la g̣ᴀn stꜝexagᴀ′nsi. Tꜝᴀ′lgi lᴀ xałgoa′dagᴀñasi. Qa′odihao lᴀ gui ga ʟ′sʟgîłs. Kꜝiwa′-i g̣a lᴀ qꜝog̣ā′wasi. Sʟnᴀñ lᴀ gia′ʼłdas giên sg̣ā′na-qeda′s dā′lx̣unᴀñtcꜝia′-i ʟ̣ū lᴀ kîtqꜝa′iadi′gas. Kiägī īdjiga′-i ʟ̣ū î′sîñ gañā′ñ lᴀ isda′si. Lᴀ g̣aga′nhao sg̣ā′na-qeda′s lᴀ gi ʟꜝ łg̣oā′g̣adañ wᴀnsū′ga. |
| One day he went to the house of Heaven-holder.[35] And [Heaven-holder] said to him: “Human beings will ask me for pleasant weather.” | Giê′nhao gaatxᴀ′n Sî′ñgidjigît nā g̣a lᴀ qā′-idañ wᴀnsū′ga. Giên hᴀn lᴀ la sū′das “Xā′-ides sîñ lā dī at gīnᴀ′ñg̣ansga” hᴀn lᴀ gi lᴀ sī′wus. |
| Now the Head-of-creek woman of Skidegate creek had spoken as follows: “I will remember you. After the Food-giving-town people are all gone they shall become numerous again,” she said. | Waigiê′nhao Qꜝā′stᴀ qā′sg̣a djinā′ hᴀn kī′łgulʟdjā′wañ wᴀnsū′ga “Dalᴀ′ñg̣a ł gūdagīdᴀ′ñg̣asga. Daiyū′-ał-lā′nas ha-ilū′ qa′odi î′sîñ skꜝū′lg̣ilg̣ā′nses” hao la sūdai′yag̣ᴀn. |
| There they cut down a cedar. They split it up and carried it out of the woods. Then they began to make a fish trap. And when they had finished it they named it “Small-hole-in-the-ground fish trap.” [The maker of this] gave the fish trap to his son. His wife belonged to the Gîtî′ns and he (the son) was the first of the Big-house people. | Giê′nhao gu tcꜝū ʟꜝ skîtg̣ā′g̣añ wᴀnsū′ga. Giên la g̣ei ʟꜝ qꜝā′tnanᴀñas giên lᴀ ʟꜝ g̣a-iłgalᴀ′ñʟꜝxas. Giê′nhao gī′g̣awa-i ʟꜝ ʟ′g̣ołg̣ai′yañ wᴀnsū′gᴀñ. Giên l’ g̣e′iłgīga-i ʟ̣ū Gīg̣a′o-ᴀ′ldᴀloas hᴀn lᴀ ʟꜝ kig̣adai′yañ wᴀnsū′ga. Giê′nhao gitg̣ᴀ′ñ gī′g̣awa-i lᴀ dag̣adai′yañ wᴀnsū′ga. L’ djā′g̣a Gîtînā′g̣añ wᴀnsū′ga. L’ Nayū′ᴀns-xā′-idᴀg̣a-i ku′nī hao idjā′ñ wᴀnsū′ga. |
| The people of the Raven clan own the thunder.[36] Therefore, when one of the Raven clan is about to die, it thunders. | Giên ga Xo-iga′sga-i ga xē′gᴀñ ᴀ′ñg̣a dā′g̣añ wᴀnsū′ga. A′thao nᴀñ xo-igā′ kꜝotwā′lgᴀnqasā′gas giên ga xēgᴀ′ñgᴀñ wᴀnsū′ga. |
| This is the end. This story consists of a number of mythic or half mythic episodes detailing supposed early doings of a Haida family which used to occupy the east shore of Moresby island, between Skidegate inlet and Cumshewa point. Skidegate creek runs through the middle of their territory and was their most important stream. This fact accounts for the prominence of the Creek-woman of Skidegate creek in the legends. Food-giving-town (Daiyū′) was on Shingle bay, on the south side of Skidegate inlet. In 1901 there were said to be but four survivors of the family, although the Haida declared they had formerly been a large and prominent division, and they themselves claim that their chief was town chief of Sqē′na. [[71]] | Hao ʟ g̣e′idᴀñ. [[86]] |
| [1] A half mythic town on the northeast coast of Moresby island, just south of Spit point. [↑] [2] Creek-woman at the head of Skidegate creek; see below. [↑] [3] One of the greatest Raven families among the Haida. They lived afterward at Dadens, on North island, and later moved to Klinkwan and Muddy-stream town, Alaska. Some are still living at the former place. The Pebble-town people of the west coast are considered a branch of this family, and there was another offshoot, the Inlet Middle-town people in Masset inlet. They occupied the middle row of houses in Sqē′na, which was a five-row town. It is from this circumstance that they are said to have derived their name. [↑] [4] There were two families of this name reputed to have come from the same stem. One occupied many towns on the southeastern coast of Moresby island, but is now almost extinct. The other settled first at Tꜝē, on the northwest coast of Graham island, and subsequently emigrated to Kasaan, Alaska, where their descendants still live. They are supposed to have received their name from having occupied the row of houses in Sqē′na next the beach. [↑] [5] This family is said to have been so named because they occupied a row of houses which ran out on a point. They are supposed to have occupied a similar position at [[84]]Rose spit, with which tradition connects them much more plausibly. They afterward lived at the mouth of Hi-ellen river and in Masset inlet. [↑] [6] Said to have been so named because they occupied the rear row of the five in this town. They are reputed to have occupied a similar position in the old town at Rose spit, and are more plausibly connected with that place. They settled later on Masset inlet, although a branch moved to the west coast of Graham island. [↑] [7] The same are mentioned in the story of [Cloud-watcher], note [7]. This is an Eagle family, and probably should not have been mentioned here. The remaining five families (leaving out the Food-giving-town people), which are Raven, are the ones universally assigned to the five rows in this town. The Witch people seem to have been brought in merely because their territory was near, and at one time they appear to have lived still farther north. [↑] [8] Given by this old man as Tcan xā′-idᴀg̣a-i, but more often spoken of as the Qꜝoē′tas, “Earth-eaters.” These constitute a small family that formerly lived on the northwest coast of Graham island along with the Middle-town people and part of the Sand-town people, whom they accompanied to Alaska. They there owned the town of Sukkwan. According to the Sqē′na tradition they were so named because they lived near the trails, where there was much mud. [↑] [9] Probably means something like “People’s town.” [↑] [10] The Haida name for this signifies “Raven’s knife.” [↑] [11] Or merganser. According to one informant, the word used here, ʟꜝłgia′, is applied only to the female merganser. [↑] [12] Perhaps rows of meshes were meant rather than meshes proper. [↑] [13] Commonly used for twine, but unidentified. [↑] [14] A bay lying outside of Spit point. [↑] [15] Descent being in the female line, this man in giving the creek to his son gave it out of his family and clan. Therefore the women of his clan did everything they could to anger the river spirit. [↑] [16] This is the only case that I remember in which the river spirit was a man. [↑] [17] Said to mean “where people continue to live,” or “where people settle forever.” [↑] [18] This is as often, or more often, given as a halibut (xā′gu). [↑] [19] Probably means “perhaps it is a beak,” or “I wonder whether it is a beak.” This was Raven, the episode recounted having taken place among these people. [↑] [20] Or Greatest-cave-spirit. [↑] [21] The tā′xet is described as a small, bluish salmon. By some it was said to be the sockeye, but others thought it a different fish. [↑] [22] Nowadays stingy people are said to be so because she was. [↑] [23] A cliff standing back of Skedans. [↑] [24] The inner and smaller of the two islets in front of Skidegate. [↑] [25] Tā′xet’s house was a sky mansion, whither all went who were killed in battle or murdered. This part of the myth has evidently been built up on the apparent identity of his name with that of the salmon above referred to, but the former is from the Tlingit Ta hît, “Sleep house.” Just above Skidegate village and nearly opposite Tree island are two rocks, almost covered at high water. It is said that one who goes between these two will see Tā′xet’s trail. [↑] [26] Names belonging to the Food-giving-town people. [↑] [27] The Gîtî′ns’-servants, or Gîtîngī′djats, were a division of the Gîtî′ns of Skidegate of low social rank. They formerly occupied a village called Kꜝîl, “peninsula,” in Shingle bay, from which circumstance they came to have close relations with the Food-giving-town people. [↑] [28] See the story of [He-who-travels-behind-us], note [6]. [↑] [29] They repeat these words, at the same time throwing gravel at the net, in order to get many salmon. The word for “insides,” which also means “manure,” is wa′dᴀg̣a-i, only used by the old people. [↑] [30] Because the house resembled, either in construction or name, one owned by a supernatural being. [↑] [31] His wife had her arms wrapped around herself, but he mistook them for those of a man; see the story of the [Canoe People who wear Headdresses]. [↑] [32] See the story of [Tcꜝaawu′nkꜝa], note [2]. [↑] [33] She was motioning them to take away the dogs and muzzle them. [↑] [34] That is, the man who went down to his house. [↑] [35] Or “Holder-of-the-days,” a mountain not far from Salmon-point. [↑] [36] The thunder-bird is a crest of the Raven clan. [↑] |
| Story of Those-born-at-Skedans [Told by John Sky of Those-born-at-Skedans] | Qꜝō′na-qē′g̣awa-i |
| There lay Flat-slope[1] town. At that time there was sickness in the place. Da′tcꜝi-kî′lsʟas’s[2] daughter, Woman-whose-feet-make-a-thunderous-noise, owned a knife that shut up.[3] Then Woman-whose-feet-make-a-thunderous-noise died at Tcixodᴀ′lx̣a.[4] They said that something carried her off on account of the knife. They then took the body of Woman-whose-feet-make-a-thunderous-noise to Flat-slope town. They also said that the knife belonged to Pestilence,[5] and they took it to the middle of the inlet. They then put feathers on it and let it sink easily into the water. On account of the knife they owned the sea water.[6] | ʟꜝ′x̣îñᴀs lnagā′-ihao g̣ag̣odai′yag̣ᴀn. Ga′-iʟ̣uhao gu stꜝeqa′gag̣ᴀn. Ga′-iʟ̣uhao Datcꜝi-kî′lsʟas gudjā′ñg̣a, Djat-stꜝag̣a-ga-xē′gᴀns, sqao-qꜝō′dax̣uñ dag̣ai′yag̣ᴀn. Ḷū′hao Tcixodᴀ′lx̣a gu Djat-stꜝag̣a-ga-xē′gᴀns kꜝotwā′lag̣ᴀn. Giê′nhao sqa′oqꜝodax̣uña-i ga′gi lᴀ gi ga stalᴀ′nsʟañ ʟꜝ sā′wag̣ᴀn. Giê′nhao ʟꜝ′x̣îñᴀs lnagā′-i g̣a Djat-stꜝag̣a-ga-xē′gᴀns kꜝō′da ʟꜝ qꜝa-isʟai′yag̣ᴀn. Ḷū′hao sqa′oqꜝodax̣uña-i Ha-iłī′las gia′g̣a î′sîñ ʟꜝ sūs giên siga′-i g̣a lᴀ ʟꜝ qꜝā′-isʟsg̣aiyag̣ᴀn. Giê′nhao lᴀ ʟꜝ łtᴀng̣oa′das giên lᴀ ʟꜝ hagᴀñg̣asʟgai′yag̣ᴀn. Sqa′-oqꜝodax̣uña-i tꜝa′gu g̣ayuwa′-i g̣a ʟꜝ kî′lskidag̣ᴀni. |
| Some time after that Tꜝā′giao began hunting with dogs. One time, while he was going after his dogs, the bear turned upon him. Then the bear pulled the skin of his head from him. They went out and got him. And they brought him away. They laid his body away, and again they owned the sea, the land, and all the inlets.[7] | Ga′-istᴀ ga′g̣et qa′odi Tꜝā′giao xagī′g̣ax̣idag̣ᴀn. Ga-iʟ̣ū′hao gaatxᴀ′n xā′ga-i ʟ̣g̣a ᴀ′ñg̣a la qā′giagᴀñgᴀndixᴀn lᴀ gui tā′ng̣a-i qꜝa′-iłg̣ᴀłdaiyag̣ᴀn. Ga′-iʟ̣uhao tā′ng̣a-i l’ qā′dji qꜝᴀl wᴀ stᴀ dᴀñʟꜝʟai′yag̣ᴀni. Giê′nhao g̣a lᴀ ʟꜝ tang̣ai′yag̣ᴀn. Ḷū′hao stᴀ lᴀ ʟꜝ ʟgā′wag̣ᴀn. Lᴀ ʟꜝ ʟꜝnsgułgīgas giên hitꜝᴀg̣ᴀ′n g̣ā′yuwa-i g̣a ʟꜝ kî′lskidag̣ᴀni ʟga-i î′sîñ g̣a′oaga-i wa′ʟ̣uxᴀn î′sîñ. |
| Then the Common-food-steamers[8] gave them a plate of copper for their inlet. He was Wā′nᴀg̣ᴀn’s son.[9] He was the one [the bear] killed at Kꜝial. And a woman of the Town-of-Cumshewa people[10] also gave a plate of copper to Those-born-at-Skedans for her inlet. | Ḷū′hao ga Dā′g̣aña-sê′lga tꜝa′g̣o ᴀ′ñg̣a g̣a′oag̣a-i sqa′ogu ᴀ′ñg̣a tꜝa′g̣o qꜝā′-isʟaiyag̣ᴀni. Wā′nᴀg̣ᴀn gi′tg̣a hao īdjā′g̣ᴀn. Kꜝia′l gu′hao lᴀ ga isdai′yag̣ᴀn. Giên nᴀñ Łqê′nuł-djī′naga î′sîñ g̣a′og̣as sqa′ogu ᴀ′ñg̣a tꜝa′g̣o Qꜝō′na-qē′g̣awa-i gi qꜝa-isʟai′yag̣ᴀn. |
| After that Skî′ltꜝakîñañ[11] began to hunt with dogs. And his dogs began barking at something at Łg̣a-i.[12] While he was following them his leg slipped into some [crevice]. His leg was scraped to the bone. He died there. And again they claimed the sea water, the inlets, and the land. The Common-food-steamers put out another copper plate for G̣ałî′ns,[13] and the Town-of-Cumshewa woman put out another copper plate for Qa′na.[13] They claimed all the islands along with them. There was no land lying vacant. | Ga′-istᴀhao î′sîñ Skî′ltꜝakîñañ xagī′ᴀg̣ax̣idag̣ᴀn. Ga′-iʟ̣uhao Łg̣a-i gu lā′g̣a xā′ga-i gada′osi. G̣ō′ʟ̣ᴀg̣a lᴀ qagᴀ′ndixᴀn l’ yäłtcꜝai′yag̣ᴀn. L’ kꜝial skū′dji sg̣u′nxᴀnhao lā′g̣a wa g̣ei sqꜝadjā′wag̣ᴀn. G̣ei l’ kꜝotᴀłsī′ giên î′sîñ g̣ā′yuwa-i g̣a′og̣a-i wai′giên ʟga-i î′sîñ g̣a ʟꜝ kî′lskidag̣ᴀni. Ga Dā′g̣aña-sê′lgas î′sîñ tꜝa′g̣o kîtqꜝā′idjîłgwagag̣ᴀn G̣ałî′ns sqa′ogu ᴀ, giên nᴀñ Łqê′nuł djī′naga î′sîñ Qā′na sqa′ogu tꜝa′g̣o kitqꜝā′-idjîłgwagag̣ᴀn. Gwai′tcꜝida-i dᴀ′ñat xᴀ′nhao ga ʟꜝ kî′lskidag̣ᴀn. Gᴀm ʟgu ʟga′-i g̣a ga ā′gīxanag̣a′ñag̣ᴀn. |
| Some time after that Wā′nᴀg̣ᴀn again came there (to Skedans) to live. And he had a daughter, Flowing-property,[14] when they settled at Skedans. After that Flowing-property went to Skedans bay for something. And a woman of the Witch people[15] went with her. A woman of the Common-food-steamers[8] also went with her. While they were going along they upset. Then Flowing-property, with the woman of the Witch people, was drowned. Then the people wept, wept, wept. Presently they sent food to them through the fire, and in the same house laid claim to the sea and the islands.[16] Those-born-at-Skedans owned them. | Ga′-istᴀ ga′g̣et qa′⁺odi î′sîñ Wā′nᴀg̣ᴀn tcia′xaʟꜝxaiyag̣ᴀn. Ḷū′hao Tꜝaogwa′g̣anat lᴀ qe′igag̣ᴀn Qꜝō′na ʟꜝ łg̣ā′sʟas ʟ̣ū ᴀ. Ga′-istᴀhao Łg̣a-i g̣a Tꜝaogwā′g̣anat gī′nᴀ tā′ng̣aiyag̣ᴀn. Ḷū′hao nᴀñ Stꜝa′o-djidᴀga la at īdjā′g̣ᴀn. Giên nᴀñ Dā′g̣aña-sê′lga î′sîñ la at īdjā′g̣ᴀn. Qagîñg̣ᴀ′ndixᴀn l’ xasʟg̣ā′wag̣ᴀn. Ḷū′hao Tꜝaogwa′g̣anat nᴀñ Stꜝa′o-djidᴀgas dᴀ′ñat l’ tcā′ʟ̣g̣adag̣ᴀn. Ga′-iʟ̣ū sg̣ā′-igaga-i îs, îs, îs. Qa′odi lᴀ gi ʟꜝ ūga′-i na′-ig̣ahao î′sîñ g̣ā′yuwa-i at gwai′tcꜝida-i ga ʟꜝ kî′lskidag̣ᴀni. Qꜝō′na qē′g̣awa-i ᴀ′ñg̣a dag̣ag̣ea′lag̣ᴀni. |
| After the death of Wā′nᴀg̣ᴀn another Wā′nᴀg̣ᴀn who came to live in his place had Gîtko′na[17] as his son. It was he who built [the [[88]]house] Gutkwa′-ida.[18] Gîtko′na married a woman of Those-born-at-Qꜝā′dᴀsg̣o-creek.[19] | Ga′-istᴀ Wā′nᴀg̣ᴀn. kꜝotula′-i sî′łg̣a î′sîñ Wā′nᴀg̣ᴀn hᴀn kī′g̣a nag̣ea′lga-i ʟ̣ū Gîtko′na lᴀ qe′igag̣ᴀn. La′hao Gutkwai′daxełdaiyag̣ᴀn. Nᴀñ Qꜝā′dᴀsg̣o-qē′g̣ao djī′daga Gîtko′na ī′nagag̣ᴀn. [[89]] |
| One day he went out to hunt seal on Gwai′ya.[20] When he went with his spear for some hair seal that lay on the rocks, outside of the hair seal lay a small killer whale with two dorsal fins and white stripes. It looked pretty. And he speared it. | Gaatxᴀ′nhao Gwai′ya g̣a xōt gi lᴀ saiyā′nag̣ᴀn. Ḷū′hao xō′da-i tā′-isʟg̣a qꜝa dᴀ′ñat lᴀ qā′giagᴀña-i ʟ̣ū xō′da-i qꜝadax̣ū′stᴀ sg̣ā′na łg̣a′na sqꜝastî′ñ qꜝa′lᴀñag̣a kꜝᴀ′tdju ʟ̣łî′ndaiyag̣ᴀn. L’ hā′nagadᴀs. Giê′nhao qꜝa′ga-i at lᴀ lᴀ kidā′g̣ᴀni. |
| And, when the killer whale wriggled away from the spear, it went along the surface of the sea blowing. It went under at Corner-of-mouth.[21] They fled at once. When they came abreast of Gwī′g̣ᴀl[22] all the broad water was crowded with killer whales. They were jumping over the canoes. He looked southward. The surface of the sea was covered. He looked northward. It was the same. The mats[23] rolled toward him and stopped near by. The stringers[23] also stood up on end and fell close to them. Tcꜝa′g̣ᴀnsqꜝa′gida-i[23] also fell near by. | Ḷū′hao qꜝa′ga-i la g̣e′istᴀ łkū′stᴀga-i ʟ̣ū sg̣ā′naga-i g̣ā′yuwa-i qꜝā′łgut lᴀ stᴀ kwaskᴀ′ñgîñañdalag̣ᴀni. Xē′łag̣ot gu′hao l’ gayugai′yag̣ᴀn. Gañā′xᴀnhao stᴀ lᴀ ga-itg̣oqa-itg̣ā′wag̣ᴀni. Gwī′gᴀl ʟ̣ū l’ g̣eiłg̣awa′-i ʟ̣ū ʟ g̣ā′yao qꜝā′gas sg̣ā′na at skꜝulʟꜝxai′yag̣ᴀn. ʟua′-i tꜝᴀ′lgi kwax̣a′otcꜝigagañag̣ᴀni. G̣ᴀ′ñxet gui l’ qē′xaiyas. G̣ā′yuwa-i qꜝᴀl-skꜝū′daga. Qꜝa gui î′sîñ l’ qē′xaiyas. Ga-i î′sîñ wᴀgañā′xᴀn g̣ēt. Lgudja′-i la g̣a skꜝax̣unᴀ′ñdalasi giên l’ xᴀ′ñg̣astᴀ xᴀn ʟan idjā′ñag̣ᴀni. Sqꜝag̣awa′-i î′sîñ l’ gia′xaʟꜝxasi giên l’ xᴀ′ñg̣astᴀxᴀn qꜝagā′ñag̣ᴀni. Tcꜝa′g̣ᴀnsqꜝa′gida-i î′sîñ qꜝaʟꜝxagā′ñag̣ᴀni. |
| After they had fled for some time they landed at Gwī′g̣ᴀl. They then turned over the canoe among the driftwood. At that time the killer whales were jumping about upon their tails on the dry land. By and by they (his comrades) said to Gîtko′na: “Come, let us try to do something.” Big killer whales lay in the canoe cove. At that time they took out tobacco for them. When they laid it down with calcined shells behind it the g̣ō′tgadugᴀmłg̣al[24] took it into its mouth. The big creature at once moved seaward. Immediately, all vanished into the ocean. | Ga′-iʟ̣uhao l’ ga-itg̣ogî′ñg̣o qa′odi Gwī′g̣ᴀl gu lᴀ ga-itg̣og̣ā′sgidag̣ᴀni. Ḷū′hao ga′-ina-i sū′g̣a ʟua′-i lᴀ dagū′tꜝᴀłdag̣awag̣ᴀni. Ga′-iʟ̣uhao sg̣ā′naga-i kꜝidᴀ′ñ at ʟga-i qꜝa′g̣aga-i gut agᴀ′ñ kîtqadadjî′ñgañag̣ᴀni. Qa′odihao Gîtko′na hᴀn ʟꜝ sūdai′yag̣ᴀn “Ha′lᴀ tꜝalᴀ′ñ ū gudᴀ′ntcꜝañ.” G̣agaga′-i g̣a′hao sg̣ā′na yū′ᴀnda ʟ̣g̣oxā′ñgialag̣ᴀn. Ga′-iʟ̣uhao gū′la-i wa g̣a ʟꜝ gia′lgasg̣aiyag̣ᴀni. Wᴀ dī′tgu gwa′ga-i dᴀ′ñat ʟꜝ î′sdag̣a-i ʟ̣ū g̣ō′tgadugᴀmłgala-i wᴀ xełī′g̣ei ū îsdai′yag̣ᴀni. Gañā′xᴀnhao nᴀñ yū′ᴀns ʟ̣′dax̣îtsg̣aiyag̣ᴀni. Gañā′xᴀnhao ʟ gī′na na′odᴀgas gagugai′yag̣ᴀn. |
| When they got home the shamans did not say anything good about him. They said he had better not go anywhere on the ocean for four years. He had struck the son of Corner-of-mouth. The shamans told his father and himself that the supernatural beings were talking about him—whether they would let him fall from a steep place, or let him fell a tree upon himself, or let him capsize. The shamans said that they would give him up at the end of four years. During all that time he did not go out to sea for anything. During all that time he did not go after anything at all. | Ḷū′hao l’ îsg̣oa′s giên ʟꜝ sg̣ā′ga l’ qî′ñgutg̣añx̣idag̣ᴀn. Ḷū tā′da stᴀ′nsîñ g̣ᴀn lᴀ ʟꜝ gī′na tā′ng̣axałga′ñag̣ᴀn. Xē′łᴀg̣ot gī′tg̣a hao lᴀ ki′tadjag̣ᴀn. Sg̣ā′na-qeda′s l’ xᴀ′nsgu ga kî′lłas ʟꜝ sg̣ā′ga l’ g̣ō′ñg̣a gi at la gi sūdagā′ñag̣ᴀn lᴀ ʟꜝ ʟ̣goē′xałîñ at gwī′g̣añ lᴀ ʟꜝ xa′-ixałiñ at lᴀ ʟꜝ xā′sʟxałañ. Tā′da stᴀ′nsîñg̣eił giên lᴀ gi ʟꜝ qa-î′nsʟaasañ ʟꜝ sg̣ā′ga lᴀ gi sū′gañag̣ᴀn. Kꜝiä′łhao gᴀm l’ gī′na tā′ng̣ag̣añag̣ᴀn. Kꜝiä′łhao gᴀm gī′na lᴀ da′og̣añag̣ᴀni. |
| Skilanʟî′nda spoke to him as follows: “I see something strange near you, and I will break something you love.”[25] One day they made a box for him. He kicked it. The box then burst. Gîtko′na at once lay down in bed [for sorrow]. | Skilanʟî′nda hao hᴀn l’ kî′ñgugᴀñadaiyag̣ᴀn: “Dᴀñ gwa′di gī′na ł qêñakꜝi′g̣a giên gī′naga dᴀñ kꜝū′g̣a ł qā′-itgusʟasga.” Gañaxᴀ′nhao la g̣ᴀn g̣o′da la ʟꜝ ʟg̣ołg̣ai′yag̣ᴀn. Lā′g̣a lᴀ la stꜝaqadai′yag̣ᴀn. Ḷū′hao g̣oda′-i g̣ei g̣atłai′yag̣ᴀn. Gañā′xᴀnhao Gîtko′na ta-iqā′wag̣ᴀn. |
| While he still lay there a white animal[26] swam into Skedans harbor. He at once told his father not to allow anyone to go to it. So his father directed. Then he set out after it with three canoe companions. They pursued it. After he had shot at it in the inside of the harbor for a while it led him out. At the same time a fog enveloped him. They then beat drums for him and they threw skids one against another. After two foggy nights had passed it cleared in the morning. Then some went toward Lake inlet.[27] Some also went to Rock-point.[28] [[90]]They picked up his paddle. They again owned the sea. They again owned the land. | Ha′oxᴀn l’ ta-idig̣ᴀ′ndixᴀn Qꜝō′na-g̣ag̣aga-i g̣ei g̣adagᴀ′ndjao ʟ̣gīʟꜝxatcꜝai′yag̣ᴀn Gañā′xᴀnhao g̣ō′ñg̣añ gᴀm la g̣a nᴀñ lᴀ ʟuqā′sg̣axałg̣a′ñag̣ᴀn. Gañā′xᴀnhao l’ g̣ō′ñg̣a sā′wag̣ᴀn. Giê′nhao tcꜝa′ał łg̣unwā′lgu lᴀ ʟ̣g̣a lᴀ tcꜝix̣iā′ñag̣ᴀn. Lᴀ gi g̣ag̣aga′-i g̣ei lᴀ tcꜝī′dju qa′odi lᴀ ga g̣ᴀ′lgastᴀgwa’gag̣ᴀn. Atguʟ̣ū′ yä′nᴀña-i lᴀ gi qa′ogusʟaiyag̣ᴀn. Ḷū′hao Qꜝō′na gu gaodja′o lᴀ gi ʟꜝ sqotxē′gᴀns at tꜝakꜝu′nxēt guta′t ʟꜝ qꜝā′-itg̣ag̣adañgañag̣ᴀn. G̣āl stîñ yä′nañag̣ea′lga-i ʟ̣ū l’ qadjī′sʟia-ułaiyag̣ᴀn. Giê′nhao Sū-qā′łi gui ga qa′-it. Tꜝēs-ku′n gui î′sîñ ga qa′-it. Ga-iʟ̣ū′hao ā′la-i lā′g̣a ʟꜝ qî′nstᴀ-îndjā′wag̣ᴀn. [[91]]Ga′-iʟ̣u î′sîñ g̣ayuwa′-i ga ʟꜝ kî′lskît. ʟga-i ga î′sîñ ʟꜝ kî′lskît. |
| After that his father died, and G̣oa′łdao took his place.[29] His son was Lg̣akꜝia′o. At that time they went to Gwai′ya to fish. He (the son) begged some boys to accompany him thither. And they went out in a crowd. Then, as soon as they had taken out hadja,[30] they plucked off their feathers and made fun of them. | Ga′-istᴀ l’ g̣ō′ñg̣a kꜝotwā′lasi giên lᴀ sî′łg̣a G̣oa′łdao nag̣ea′lag̣ᴀn. Ga′-iʟ̣u Lg̣akꜝia′o lᴀ qē′gag̣ᴀn. Ga′-iʟ̣uhao Gwai′yᴀ g̣a ʟꜝ xaonaî′nsg̣aiyag̣ᴀn. Ga′-iguhao ʟ g̣ā′xa lᴀ tcꜝag̣ᴀ′nłiñasi. Giê′nhao ʟꜝ qꜝoa′łdax̣idag̣ᴀni. Ga′-iʟ̣ū hadjiga′-i ʟꜝ ʟ̣′īʟꜝxa ʟā′guda ʟꜝ gadā′si at ʟꜝ nᴀ′ñx̣îsg̣alᴀñgā′ñag̣ᴀn. |
| After they had been doing this for some time they went to I′ʟꜝga-i-ᴀ′ndjusg̣as[31] after ʟꜝkꜝia′o.[32] They then let down Lg̣akꜝia′o into a crevice. After he had taken off ʟꜝkꜝia′o and given them to the children for a while he tried to get out. The walls were jammed in against his head. The tide was coming up to him. | ʟꜝ îsdadjā′gadᴀñ qa′⁺odi I′ʟꜝga-i-ᴀ′ndjusg̣as g̣a ʟꜝ qꜝō′skꜝax̣una′ñgaiyag̣ᴀn. Ga-iʟ̣ū′hao nᴀñ ʟꜝadanā′ g̣ei Lg̣akꜝia′o ʟꜝ x̣idatcꜝai′yag̣ᴀn. ʟꜝkꜝiwa′-i lᴀ kîtx̣unᴀ′nsi kꜝiäł g̣axaga′-i gi la isdag̣ᴀ′ndi qa′odi l’ qax̣uā′lg̣aʟꜝxaiyas. L’ qā′dji ga qꜝoqꜝā′-isgidag̣ᴀn. Lᴀ g̣a gᴀ-iłdai′yag̣ᴀn. |
| They at once carried the news to his parents. His parents immediately took hides, paints, and feathers and went thither. They then started a fire there and put these into it, and talked [through the fire] to I′ʟꜝga-i-ᴀ′ndjusg̣as.[33] They asked to have him let out. When all the property was destroyed the crevice became large and they pulled him out of it. They (supernatural beings) started to take him because he made fun of the hadja of I′ʟꜝga-i-ᴀ′ndjusg̣as. | Gañaxa′nhao l’ yā′g̣alᴀñ gi ʟꜝ kî′ndaiyag̣ᴀn. Gañaxᴀ′nhao yā′g̣alᴀñ qꜝētqꜝā′mal at xa′-idᴀ-ma′sg̣a wai′giên łtᴀ′ng̣o îsda′si giên g̣a ʟꜝ gᴀnłg̣alā′ñag̣ᴀn. Ḷū′hao gu ʟꜝ tcꜝanū′g̣adasi giên wa g̣ei ā′si ʟꜝ sîsg̣ā′si ʟā′guda I′ʟꜝga-i-ᴀ′ndjusg̣as g̣a ʟꜝ kîłgulgā′ñag̣ᴀn. Lᴀ ʟꜝ qā′x̣ułxałs. Gī′naga′-ixᴀn ha′-ilusg̣aga-i ʟ̣ū ʟꜝā′dana-i yū′xałsi giên g̣e′istᴀ lᴀ ʟꜝ dᴀñʟꜝstai′yag̣ᴀni. I′ʟꜝga-i-ᴀ′ndjusg̣as hadjiga′-i at la nᴀ′ñx̣isg̣alᴀñᴀsi tꜝa′g̣a lᴀ gi stalᴀ′ñx̣idag̣ᴀn. |
| After that they again went for birds. Then again, as soon as they had plucked the hadja, they let them fly away. They made fun of them. While they were going along the edge of a cliff Lg̣akꜝia′o fell down. And he fell from the cliff. When he was caught halfway down they told him not to move. But still he did move, and fell again. That time he was smashed to pieces below. | Ga′-istᴀhao î′sîñ ʟꜝ ʟꜝx̣îtgai′yag̣ᴀn. Ga-iʟ̣ū′ î′sîñ hadjiga′-i ʟꜝ gadā′si ʟā′guda ʟꜝ ñā′łgalᴀñsg̣adagā′ñag̣ᴀni. Ga′-iʟ̣u ga ʟꜝ sī′kꜝiagañag̣ᴀni. Nᴀñ stala′-i qo′lgut ʟꜝ gᴀndalg̣ᴀ′ndixᴀn Lg̣akꜝia′o ʟ̣tꜝᴀłdai′yag̣ᴀn. Ḷū′hao sta′la-i gū′stᴀ l’ ʟ̣g̣awai′ag̣ᴀn. Taʟ̣djū′ l’ ʟ̣łinaga′-i ʟ̣ū gᴀm lᴀ ʟꜝ hî′ldᴀñxałgᴀñᴀs. Tꜝᴀ′lgi xᴀn lᴀ hî′ldᴀña-i ʟ̣ū î′sîñ l’ ʟ̣′goe-lg̣ai′yag̣ᴀn. Ga′-iʟ̣uhao xē′da la g̣ei g̣atłai′yag̣ᴀn. |
| Then, when the children went home, his father told them not to enter their houses. At once the parents of the children gave him property. They paid him many moose skins. They then set him (i.e., his body) up there. They made four posts for his grave.[34] It is the one on [35] | Ga′-iʟ̣u g̣axaga′-i gᴀndax̣ida′-i ʟ̣ū l’ g̣ō′ñg̣a gᴀm gᴀ′ndalʟꜝxaxᴀłg̣ā′ñag̣ᴀn. Gañaxᴀ′nhao ʟ̣ū′hao g̣axaga′-i yā′g̣alᴀñ l’ ʟ′skuʟꜝxax̣idag̣ᴀn. Tcꜝî′sgu qoan ʟꜝ wā′łaiyag̣ᴀn. Ga′-iʟ̣uhao gu l’ ʟꜝ tcꜝî′słnagag̣ᴀn. L’ xā′da lā′g̣a ʟꜝ łgī′stᴀnsîñdai′yag̣ᴀn. Haoxᴀ′nhao gu nᴀñ u′ngu qa′-it gia′gᴀñ gu ī′djîñ. Ga′-istᴀ hao ʟan Qꜝō′na-qē′g̣awa-i at ʟ g̣ā′xa nᴀñx̣idā′g̣ᴀn ʟꜝ wałai′yag̣ᴀn g̣aga′n ᴀ. |
| Before that a woman of Those-born-at-Skedans became a shaman. When she began to perform she told her father to tie a dancing skirt upon her. Her father did so. The supernatural power spoke to her. He promised her ten whales. | Ku′ng̣ᴀstᴀhao nᴀñ Qꜝō′na-qē′g̣ao djī′daga sg̣ā′g̣adag̣ᴀn. La′hao sg̣ā′g̣ax̣idies giên xā′dᴀñ gî′ñg̣añ gᴀntcꜝiłg̣ā′giga-i lᴀ kiūdjî′skitxalag̣ᴀn. Gañā′xᴀnhao l’ xā′tg̣a wagā′ñag̣ᴀn. Sg̣ā′na hao lᴀ gi sā′wag̣ᴀn. Kun ʟa′ał gī lᴀ kî′ñgugañag̣ᴀn. |
| After she had fasted for a while she went out, and something made a noise near by, such as a person makes between his lips. When she looked toward the noise she saw some mussels. Those were the souls of whales. She said they were going to be in Skedans creek. After ten nights had passed they went to look. Whales floated there. There was a row of them. They found ten whales in the creek. Even at this day their vertebræ are to be seen there. | L’ qꜝa-isa′ldi qa′odi l’ qax̣uā′lg̣aga-i ʟ̣ū la g̣ei gī′na kꜝutʟū′ʟdaiyag̣ᴀn. Gī lᴀ qēxaga′-i ʟ̣ū tā′xao lᴀ qea′ñag̣ᴀni. A′hao kuna′-i g̣ā′łanda-i īdjā′g̣ᴀn. Łg̣a-i-g̣ᴀ′nʟ̣a-i qałī′ᴀg̣ei î′sgasañ lᴀ sā′wag̣ᴀn. Gañā′xᴀnhao g̣ala′-i ʟa′ałg̣ea′lga-i ʟ̣ū ʟꜝ qeā′ñgagasi. Wa g̣ei kuna′-i g̣ei ʟ̣′gīlañdalag̣ᴀni. Ga-iʟ̣gilañdā′lag̣ᴀni. Ku′na-i ʟa′ał g̣ᴀ′nʟ̣a-i qałī′g̣a ʟꜝ qî′nstaiyag̣ᴀni. Haoxᴀ′nhao wa g̣ei qā′maqamiga-i ʟꜝ qîñgᴀ′ñgᴀñ. |
| They said something against a supernatural power which was walking on the seaweed [on an island owned by Those-born-at-Skedans]. [[92]]One day a certain person entered Gutkwā′-ida and said: “Some one is walking about on Island-that-turns-about-with-the-tide.”[36] She then went out and called toward it: “Who is it on that island, A′wiya kūdā′lła.”[37] Then, they launched a canoe quickly, and went over to look. There was nothing on it to be seen. And when they got back they wept much in Gutkwā′-ida.[18] She had spoken against the supernatural being. She died. This was told by the best story-teller in Skidegate, himself a member of that family. It was that division to which the town chief of Kloo belonged, and was reputed to be one of the most powerful Eagle families on the islands. Part of the family lived at Skedans, and, as may be inferred from the story itself, the town chief of that place was generally father of the town chief of Kloo, who therefore lived at Skedans before assuming his position at Kloo itself. [[87]] | Sg̣ā′na î′sîñ lᴀ kî′ldᴀsg̣awañ wᴀnsū′gᴀñ, sqe′ua-g̣ea′lañ wᴀnsū′ga. Gaatxᴀ′n Gutkwā′-ida g̣ei hᴀn nᴀñ suqatcꜝa′s. “Dalqꜝā′-iłgᴀłgîñ gut nᴀñ qag̣ō′ñga, auwiyā′, auwiyā′,” hᴀn l’ sī′wus. Giê′nhao l’ qax̣uā′las [[93]]giên gī lᴀ kî′ñgusg̣asi, “Gī′sto ʟgu îsʟdjū′gᴀñ ā′wiya kūda′lła.” Ḷū′hao ʟū î′sîñ ʟꜝ qꜝā′dagias giên ʟꜝ qîñyä′nasi. Gᴀm gī′na gut g̣ałgā′gᴀñᴀs. Giên wᴀ stᴀ î′sg̣ogila-i ʟ̣ū Gutkwā′ida g̣a ʟꜝ sg̣a′-igayūᴀnᴀs. Sg̣ā′na hao lᴀ kî′ldadjañ wᴀnsū′ga. L’ kꜝotwā′lag̣ᴀn. Hao ʟ ku′ndju. [[94]] |
| [1] It was built upon a steep hillside on Louise island. [↑] [2] Kî′lsʟas, “chief.” He was chief of Those-born-at-Qā′gials. [↑] [3] Literally, “a knife that opens its mouth.” This statement places the date of the story subsequent to white contact. [↑] [4] A salmon creek. [↑] [5] See the story of [Big-tail], note [16]. [↑] [6] They claimed the sea water as blood money for the death of a member of their family, the cause of that death having been sunk in it and it being the home of Pestilence. [↑] [7] Again, this was because their chief had been killed in that country and his death might have been due to one of the supernatural beings inhabiting it. [↑] [8] A division of Those-born-at-Skedans of low social rank. ↑ [a] [b] [9] Wā′nᴀg̣ᴀn being town chief of Flat-slope town. [↑] [10] Another name for Those-born-at-Qā′gials, the ruling family of Skedans. [↑] [11] A chief of Those-born-at-Skedans. The name means something like “property sounding.” [↑] [12] Skedans bay. [↑] [13] That is, they pay blood money for his death instead of surrendering the inlets or salmon creeks so named. G̣ałî′ns and Qa′na are the inlets referred to above. ↑ [a] [b] [14] I am not absolutely sure of the correctness of this translation of Tꜝaogwā′g̣anat. [↑] [15] The Eagle family of Cumshewa, a town situated on the north side of Cumshewa inlet, near its mouth. [↑] [16] Still another time, for the death of their kinswoman. [↑] [17] Said to be a Tsimshian word. It was one of the favorite names of the chiefs of Kloo. [↑] [18] Very likely this should be, when given at length, Gut-qwē′g̣a-ga-xē′gᴀns, “[House]-upon-which-the-clouds-thunder.” At any rate, the house of one of the town chiefs of Skedans was so called. ↑ [a] [b] [19] A Raven family of Kloo, descended from the Raven families of the west coast. [↑] [20] Big Low island. [↑] [21] Name of a cape. [↑] [22] An island. [↑] [23] Various sea creatures, whether fabulous or not I do not know. The Tcꜝa′g̣ᴀn sqꜝagida-i are said to be long sea animals that roll themselves up and unroll on the water. ↑ [a] [b] [c] [24] A creature resembling a porpoise, except that it has large dorsal fins. [↑] [25] These words are said to have signified that his wife was unfaithful to him. When this happened to a man he would be unlucky, perhaps losing his life in hunting or war. [↑] [26] A young sea otter. [↑] [27] Skincuttle bay. [↑] [28] Between Copper bay and Cumshewa point. [↑] [29] As chief of Skedans. [↑] [30] This bird burrows to lay its eggs, except in rocky places. It was much hunted by the Haida with torches. [↑] [31] A point at the eastern end of the larger Low island. [↑] [32] This creature is probably something like a chiton. [↑] [33] The “Old-woman-under-the-fire” usually carried messages from men to the supernatural beings. [↑] [34] That is, the box in which his body was placed was supported by four posts. [↑] [35] The story-teller affirmed that, when he was young, children of other families did not want to play with him for the same reason. [↑] [36] One of the Skedans islands. See the story of [Sacred-one-standing-and-moving, Stone-ribs, and Upward], note [35]. [↑] [37] An exclamation of astonishment used when something happens suddenly. [↑] |
| A Story Told to Accompany Bear Songs [Told by Job Moody of the Witch people] | A Story Told to Accompany Bear Songs |
| A man began to set deadfalls. His son was always with him. Whenever he went out to see them he found that in some way or another they had got away from the deadfalls. And he now became angry. He became angry with himself because he could not get the black bears. Now he began fasting. | Nᴀñ ī′łiña hao sqā′badax̣idag̣ᴀn. L’ gī′tg̣a ī′łiña lᴀ gi ʟ̣′dadjag̣ᴀn. Uiê′dhao l’ daotꜝagā′ñgas kꜝiäł lā′g̣a sqā′baga-i lā′g̣a ʟguxᴀ′n⁺ga î′sdagᴀñas. Giê′nhao uiê′dhao l’ stꜝexag̣ia′lag̣ᴀn. Giê′nhao qꜝenᴀ′ñ hao l’ stꜝē′xag̣ia′lag̣ᴀn tana′-i g̣adō′ lᴀ g̣etsgia′si g̣aga′n ᴀ. Uiê′dhao agᴀ′ñ la g̣e′idax̣idag̣ᴀn. |
| After eight nights had passed he became weak. In the ninth night his son lay by him, and some time before daylight he pushed against his father with his feet. Then his father did not move, and he looked at his father. He was already dead. He saw foam piled up in front of his mouth. | Lᴀ gi g̣ā′la-i stā′nsîñxag̣ea′lga-i ʟ̣ū l’ qada′og̣ā′xag̣ia′lag̣ᴀn. G̣ā′la-i ʟaałî′ñgīsg̣oa′nsîñgao g̣ala′-i′g̣a l’ gī′tg̣a la at tā′-idaiyag̣ᴀn, giên sî′ñgaʟ̣an stᴀ g̣adjī′iñag̣ela-i ʟ̣ū g̣ō′ñg̣añ lᴀ ʟg̣adā′ñag̣ᴀn. Giên gᴀm l’ g̣ō′ñg̣a hiłdᴀg̣ᴀ′ns giên xᴀ′ñgustᴀ ū lᴀ qea′ñagᴀn. L’ g̣ō′ñg̣a ʟʟ̣ū′xᴀn kꜝotwā′las. Xēłᴀg̣e′istᴀ sqol qꜝa′-idjuʟꜝxadies lᴀ qea′ñag̣ᴀn. |
| Now, although his father was dead, he went to see his father’s deadfalls. There was one in the first deadfall he looked into. Then he pulled the bear out of the deadfall. He laid it face up to skin it. Now, when he took his knife the bear’s body began to sing through him: | Uiê′dhao g̣ō′ñg̣añ kꜝotulā′gas skꜝiä′xᴀn g̣ō′ñg̣añg̣a sqabaga′-i lᴀ qîñgai′yag̣ᴀni. Uiê′dhao sqā′ba lᴀ qênʟā′gañas g̣a xᴀn nᴀñ g̣a qꜝā′dag̣adai′yag̣ᴀn. Uiê′dhao sqā′baga-i g̣e′istᴀ tā′na-i lᴀ dᴀñʟ̣stai′yag̣ani. Uiê′dhao l’ ʟꜝstaga′-i g̣ᴀn xᴀ′ñagi lᴀ la dag̣ag̣ā′wag̣ᴀn. Uiê′dhao sqawa′-i la g̣ᴀn lᴀ qagī′ga-i ʟ̣ū tā′na-i kꜝō′da la g̣ei sg̣alᴀ′ñʟꜝxax̣idaiyag̣ᴀn. |
| Chief,[1] chief [that I am], be careful how you pull your grandfather around. Be careful how you pull around your grandfather as you sit beside him. I am too much of a boy for you (i.e., too old). Chief, chief [that I am]. | 𝄆 𝄆 “O′ho hâ hâlī′x̣ia′â Chief (in bear language) 𝄇 gū′stᴀlasxa′n be careful ła tcī′nañ your grandfather dᴀñʟ̣g̣ō′skinᴀñ. [you] pull around. “Gū′stᴀlasxa′n Be careful ła tcī′nᴀñ your grandfather g̣eiʟ̣g̣ō′sginᴀñ, [you] pull him around sitting beside him. “Dᴀñ You g̣a for dĪ I g̣axā′ g̣e′ida, am too much of a boy 𝄇 𝄆 o hâlī′īx̣iēâ chief 𝄇 𝄆 â hâlī′x̣ias chief 𝄇 [Â hâlī′x̣ias was sometimes replaced by Suwayē′.] |
| After he had skinned it he looked at one (a deadfall) farther inland. One also lay in that. He pulled it out to skin it. Now he took his knife. [It then sang through him]: | Uiê′dhao lᴀ la ʟstagī′ga-i ʟ̣ū didᴀx̣ū′stᴀ lana′ î′sîñ lᴀ qea′ñgag̣ealag̣ᴀn. Lᴀ g̣a î′sîñ nᴀñ ʟ̣′g̣odi la ê′sîñ ʟꜝstaga′-i g̣ᴀn lᴀ dᴀñʟ̣stai′yag̣ᴀn. Uiê′dhao sqawa′-i la g̣ᴀn lᴀ g̣agī′gag̣ᴀn. |
| Chief, chief [that I am], I am already far away. At the cliff, coming from my passage through the mountains,[2] I hold up my head grandly. Chief, chief [that I am], I am already far away from it. From my blue mountain I am now far away. On the island I travel, led about proudly. From it I am far away. Chief, chief [that I am]. | 𝄆 “Â hâlī′x̣ias Chief sâ′hâhaiyē, 𝄇 𝄆 hâ stᴀ from dī I gai′xââgīwañ am already far away 𝄇 ʟdag̣a′oxē′lagᴀñ My passage through the mountains stᴀ from stᴀls cliff gu at ł I ᴀ′ndjudala-i hold up my head greatly 𝄆 â hâlī′x̣ias chief 𝄇 A′hao Now stᴀ from dī I qꜝaixā′gĪwañ am far away ʟdag̣a′o my mountain g̣ō′łg̣ałg̣ᴀ′ñ blue stᴀ from A′hao Now stᴀ from dī I qꜝaixagī′wañ am far away gwa-is island gut upon ł I ᴀ′ndjudala-i travel about proudly 𝄆 hâ stᴀ from dī I qꜝaixā′giwañ am far away 𝄇 𝄆 hâlī′x̣ias. chief. 𝄇 |
| He started for one still farther inland. One was also in that. He pulled it out. When he laid his hand on his knife to skin it, that one also sang through him: | Hao î′sîñ dī′dᴀ nᴀñ īdja′s g̣a lᴀ qā′x̣iagîł. La g̣a î′sîñ nᴀñ ga qꜝadag̣ā′di. La î′sîñ wa g̣e′istᴀ lᴀ dᴀñʟ̣′stᴀʟꜝxa. La î′sîñ ʟꜝstaga′-i g̣ᴀn sqawa′-i lᴀ qagī′ga-i ʟ̣ū la î′sîñ la g̣ei sg̣alᴀ′nʟꜝxa. [[97]] |
| Chief, chief [that I am], they say [that I have] green mountains. They say that I went into the creek I own which stretches its length afar.[3] Chief, chief [that I am]. His younger brother having disappeared, Marten traveled around this island rapidly.[4] He then heard people singing [these songs]. And he sent word back quickly. He said: “The human beings have already finished singing.” He immediately turned his marten-skin upside down and held his beating stick to dance for his younger [[96]]brother. And they now made the words of the songs we are singing. Then he acted as if he were choked. They then said: “Go and get the chief.” And they held him up. Marten was Black-bear’s elder brother. One fall both had been gathering salmon, and he said to Black-bear: “Younger brother, stand in the creek downstream. I will stand above in the creek. I will float down to you the bodies of those I kill.” They did it at once, and his younger brother, Black-bear, went into the creek below and stood there. Now, as soon as Marten got into the creek above he floated one down, and his younger brother below threw it out. He was at some distance from where they lived. After he had been gone for some time he came in to his wife and children, and as he caressed his children he said: “Fresh salmon, my daughter, fresh salmon.” Now, she went out to get them and saw nothing. Then she came in and said to her father: “Father, I saw nothing there.” And he said to his daughter: “They lie just outside, my daughter.” Now, she again went out. Again she could not find them. “Father, only gills [with entrails attached] lie outside.” “Those are the things, my daughter.” She then brought them in and roasted them. And he went opposite to where they were being cooked and said: “[Give me] the milt of a salmon.”[5]. | 𝄆 Halīx̣iâ′â Chief hâ â hâlix̣iē′ chief 𝄇 ʟdag̣a′o-g̣ᴀñ my mountain g̣ołg̣a′lañ green su they say g̣ᴀnʟ̣g̣ā′ñ my creek hao x̣iê′nłg̣ᴀłdalan flowing along in a long stream sū they say g̣a in ᴀ′ñg̣a mine ł I ʟ̣′gisʟi went halix̣iâ′â chief. hâlisū′yē. (L’ daog̣ᴀ′ng̣a gaosg̣oa′nᴀñᴀs giê′nhao asi gwai′ya-i g̣ada′oxa Kꜝux̣ugina′gîts g̣a′-idᴀñᴀñ wᴀnsū′ga. Giê′nhao ʟgu ʟga-i g̣a xᴀn ʟꜝ xā′-idᴀg̣a ga sū′diesi lᴀ gudᴀ′ñᴀsi. Giê′nhao siłgia′n l’ kî′ndgāñañ wᴀnsū′ga. Giên hᴀn l’ sī′wus “Xa′-iʟ̣a xā′-idᴀg̣a-i ʟꜝa sī′gaiya-i g̣eiłgīdai′yagᴀn.” Gañā′xᴀnhao kꜝux̣ua′-i sa′ʼgui ᴀ′ñg̣a lᴀ kꜝig̣ā′g̣eiłdasi giên tꜝa′skꜝia-i lᴀ sqꜝagī′gᴀñ wᴀnsū′gᴀñ da′og̣ᴀnᴀñ gi sī′gia g̣ᴀn ᴀ. Giên uiêd sg̣alᴀ′ñ ga tꜝalᴀ′ñ sū′ugᴀñ ʟꜝ gia′ʼgoyîñas. Giê′nhao l’ x̣ā′łdax̣idᴀñᴀñ wᴀnsū′ga. Giên hᴀn lᴀ ʟꜝ sū′dag̣ᴀñ wᴀnsū′ga, “I′ʟꜝga-i ła dao.” Giên g̣ei lᴀ ʟꜝ sqatgiā′⁺xᴀ′ñgwañ. Kꜝū′x̣u hao tān g̣ᴀn kꜝwai′yᴀñ wᴀnsū′ga. Tꜝā′nutgāgas giê′nhao stî′ñxᴀn tcī′na gī la hᴀ′lxag̣ogᴀñ wᴀnsū′ga. Giên hᴀn tān lᴀ sū′dagᴀñᴀñ wᴀnsū′ga “Dō′na-i tꜝā′x̣ua ła g̣ᴀnʟ̣a′-i g̣a gia′gᴀñᴀñ. Ła ê′sîñ sia′ g̣ᴀnʟ̣a′-i g̣a gia′gᴀñasi. Tcī′na-i ła ʟꜝda′ hao dᴀñ g̣a kꜝō′da łᴀ dā′łx̣unᴀñtꜝałda′asañ.” Gañā′xᴀn lᴀ g̣etg̣oa′si giên tān daog̣anā′gas g̣ᴀnʟ̣a′-i g̣a xē′da ʟ̣′łagi giên gu lᴀ giagᴀ′ñgiᴀgᴀñ. Kꜝux̣ua′-i ê′sîñ sa hitꜝᴀg̣ᴀ′n g̣ᴀnʟ̣a′-i g̣ei lᴀ ʟ̣łagia′ atxᴀ′n l’ dā′lʟ̣łas giên l’ daog̣ᴀ′ng̣a tꜝā′x̣ua l’ kꜝatagî′lgᴀñas. Naxā′ñg̣oas stᴀ hao lᴀ īdjā′ñañ wᴀnsū′ga. L’ gaodjī′iñagas stᴀ djā′g̣ᴀñ at gitg̣alᴀ′ñ gu lᴀ qatcꜝa′s giên gitg̣alᴀ′ñ g̣a lᴀ kꜝū′g̣adies gu la sū′dagañag̣ᴀn: “G̣a′oʟ̣łîñ djat łqên, g̣a′oʟ̣łîñ.” Uiê′dhao lᴀ la daogoa′ʼga giên gᴀm gī′na gut qꜝałgā′gᴀñas. Giên l’ qatcꜝa′s giên xadᴀ′ñ gi lᴀ suuda′si: “Hā′da-i, gᴀm gī′na gut qꜝałg̣ᴀ′ñga.” Giên hᴀn la ê′sîñ gī′tg̣ᴀñ sū′udas “Kia axᴀ′nhao xā′g̣odigᴀni, djat łqên.” Uiê′dhao î′sîñ g̣a lᴀ qā′x̣uł. Î′sîñ gī lᴀ qî′nskiasi. “Hā′da-i, djixu′l sg̣u′nhao kiä xā′g̣odiga.” “Hao ī′djîn, djat łqên.” Giên la xā′sʟtcꜝasi giên kīdjia′osi. Giên wa′g̣alᴀña-i xᴀ′nłgui lᴀ g̣ā′dᴀsi giên hᴀn l’ sī′wus “Ga-i g̣e′istᴀ qꜝadjā′wa-i djat łqên.”) |
| He (the hunter) then went up to one farther inland. When he came in sight of it one also lay in that. He pulled it out. Now, when he took his knife they also sang through him: | Giên didᴀx̣ū′stᴀ lā′na g̣a ê′sîñ lᴀ qa′-îł. La g̣ᴀn lᴀ g̣atqea′sgida-i ʟ̣ū lᴀ g̣a î′sîñ nᴀñ ʟ̣′g̣odi. La ê′sîñ lᴀ dᴀñʟ̣′stᴀ uiêd la g̣ᴀn î′sîñ sqā′wa-i lᴀ g̣agī′ga-i ʟ̣ū la g̣ei î′sîñ lᴀ sg̣alᴀ′nʟꜝxa. |
| Chief, chief [that I am], When the sun rises I start traveling about. [Now] I am lying under the deadfall. Chief, chief [that I am]. | 𝄆 “Ha la ye he ha la hala′ñ ha lâ yâ hâ lâ hâ li ha 𝄆 hâlī′x̣iesi chief, 𝄇 | hali 𝄆 x̣ie′sahalañ chief 𝄇 𝄇 Ha ha djigwi′s sun hao qag̣a′-i rises stᴀ ga then hagū′thao about ł qa′sgut start I traveling gīgiê′nhūs dead falls xē′txa under dī I ʟ̣g̣a′ogwañ. am lying about. Halâ′yi hē yē 𝄆 hâlī′x̣ias. chief. 𝄇 |
| When he had gone farther back he came to still another in a deadfall. He also pulled that out. When he took out his knife that also sang through him: | Ga′-istᴀ didᴀx̣ui′ lᴀ qa-ila′-i gu î′sîñ nᴀñ ga qā′dagadi. La ê′sîñ lᴀ dᴀñʟ̣′stᴀ. La g̣ᴀn sqawa′-i lᴀ g̣agī′ga-i ʟ̣ū î′sîñ la g̣ei lᴀ sg̣alᴀ′nʟꜝxa. [[99]] |
| Chief, chief [that I am], my power is all taken away, My power is all taken away. Chief, chief [that I am], my power is all taken away, My power is all taken away. Chief, chief [that I am]. |
𝄆 𝄆
“Ha ē⁺līx̣ia Chief. (repeated four times) 𝄇 hēlē 𝄇 𝄆 dī gut gī′łdjiwa-i my bravery, strength, etc., ga qî′nx̣it-hatꜝᴀ′lgañ. is all taken away. 𝄇 𝄆 ha ē⁺līx̣ia chief. (repeated five times) 𝄇 𝄆 Dī gut gī′łdjiwa-i ga qînx̣it-hatꜝᴀ′lgañ My power is all taken away. 𝄇 hâlīx̣iâsâwa-i⁺ chief, 𝄇 hâlī′x̣ias. chief. 𝄇 |
| After he had sung this song through he went still farther up. One lay in that also. He pulled it out. When he began to skin it it began to sing as before: | A′nis sg̣ā′lᴀña-i ga lᴀ sugī′ga-i ʟ̣ū î′sîñ didᴀx̣ui′ lᴀ qa′-îł. Lᴀ g̣a î′sîñ nᴀñ ʟ̣′g̣odi. La ê′sîñ lᴀ dᴀñʟ̣′stᴀ. Lᴀ la ʟ̣′stᴀx̣idia′-i ʟ̣ū ałgwᴀ′nxᴀn l’ sg̣alᴀ′ñx̣idi. |
| Chief, chief, whither did my great brother[6] wander proudly? My mind shakes as I go about. Chief, chief. [[98]] |
𝄆
“Hâlīx̣iâ Chief,
hâ hâ hâ hâ
𝄇
gīdjā′x̣ui which way
gī′hao
dī dā′ga my brother
qō′naiya-i great
qaᴀ′ndju⁺dal hē lē. proudly travels about
Dī My
qꜝā′ñᴀłg̣a mind
g̣a in
hî′ldᴀñda′lgᴀñ. while I go around is shaking.
𝄆
Hâlīx̣iâ Chief. (repeated three times) hâ hâ hâ hâ 𝄇 𝄆 Hâlī′xias. Chief. (recited) 𝄇 |
| When he went up from that place he came to where another was caught. He pulled it out. This was the seventh. When he again took his knife it began singing as before: | Ga′-istᴀ ê′sîñ dī′tgi lᴀ qa-ila′-i ʟ̣ū î′sîñ tān xᴀn ga qꜝadaga′dies. Giên lᴀ la dᴀ′ñʟ̣stas. Lᴀ dᴀ′ñat djī′guaga-g̣eił. Î′sîñ la g̣ᴀn sqawa′-i lᴀ g̣agī′ga-i ʟ̣ū ałgwᴀ′nxᴀn l’ sg̣alᴀ′nx̣idi. |
| Chief, chief, tell me where he fell.[7] I do not know the place. Chief, chief, chief. |
𝄆
“Halīx̣iâsē ē Chief, (repeated six or seven times) 𝄇 gīdjax̣ui′gī⁺ which way (where) kugwaiya [did he] fall da′og̣o for si′la-i the place ga′odiañ â absent from (or is wanting) 𝄆 Halīx̣iâsē ē Chief. (repeated four times, voice falling at the end) 𝄇 𝄆 Hâlīx̣ias. Chief. (recited) 𝄇 |
| That day he took out ten black bears. But his father died of thirst. Ten black bears were taken in the deadfalls, and each of these sang a song through the mouth of the human being. My informant, however, knew only seven of these. [[95]] | Tā′na-i ʟa′ałao wᴀ g̣e′igi lᴀ iʟꜝxai′yag̣ᴀn. L’ g̣ō′ñg̣a ʟꜝᴀ qadao′kꜝotwā′lag̣ᴀn. Hao ʟ g̣e′idᴀñ. [[100]] |
| [1] The word for chief used here, Halī′x̣ias, is supposed to be that employed by the Black-bear people or perhaps generally by the supernatural beings. It is used as a refrain and often is repeated many more times than I have represented. [↑] [2] The black bears are supposed to have had a trail from one end of the Queen Charlotte islands to the other, and back of Tasoo harbor there was supposed to be a hole in the mountains through which they passed. [↑] [3] Referring to the episode narrated just below. [↑] [4] Explains the reference in the last song. The first part of this episode tells how Marten danced for his younger brother Black-bear, who was being killed in the deadfall, and sang the same songs that came out through the hunter; the remainder goes back farther to explain the words of the last songs. Either Black-bear left none of the salmon but the worthless parts for Marten to carry home or Marten ate them himself. [↑] [5] See the story of [The-one-abandoned-for-eating-the-flipper-of-a-hair-seal], note [3]. The word translated “gills” (djixu′l) is supposed to be in the Marten language. [↑] [6] The bear’s sister is supposed to sing this. [↑] [7] Probably also supposed to be sung by the bear’s sister. [↑] |
His younger brother having disappeared, Marten traveled around this island rapidly.[4] He then heard people singing [these songs]. And he sent word back quickly. He said: “The human beings have already finished singing.” He immediately turned his marten-skin upside down and held his beating stick to dance for his younger [[96]]brother. And they now made the words of the songs we are singing. Then he acted as if he were choked. They then said: “Go and get the chief.” And they held him up. Marten was Black-bear’s elder brother.
One fall both had been gathering salmon, and he said to Black-bear: “Younger brother, stand in the creek downstream. I will stand above in the creek. I will float down to you the bodies of those I kill.”
They did it at once, and his younger brother, Black-bear, went into the creek below and stood there. Now, as soon as Marten got into the creek above he floated one down, and his younger brother below threw it out.
He was at some distance from where they lived. After he had been gone for some time he came in to his wife and children, and as he caressed his children he said: “Fresh salmon, my daughter, fresh salmon.” Now, she went out to get them and saw nothing. Then she came in and said to her father: “Father, I saw nothing there.” And he said to his daughter: “They lie just outside, my daughter.” Now, she again went out. Again she could not find them. “Father, only gills [with entrails attached] lie outside.” “Those are the things, my daughter.” She then brought them in and roasted them. And he went opposite to where they were being cooked and said: “[Give me] the milt of a salmon.”[5].
| Fight at the Town of Da′x̣ua [Told by Moses McKay, sole survivor of the Seaward-Sqoā′ładas] | Fight at the Town of Da′x̣ua |
| From Da′x̣ua Ya′ʼgît sent to Masset inlet for a canoe. He belonged to the Seaward-Sqoā′ładas.[1] He was town chief at Da′x̣ua. After some time had passed they brought the canoe to him. Then, although Ya′ʼgît owned it, while it was being brought Sg̣agᴀ′ño[2] bought the canoe, his (Ya′ʼgît’s) head slave being then away fishing.[3] His (the slave’s) name was Yū′lᴀñ. | Da′x̣ua lnaga′-i g̣e′istᴀ hao Ya′ʼgît G̣ao g̣a ʟ̣ū da′ʼg̣ag̣ᴀ′n gi kiñgugā′ñag̣ᴀn. Djax̣ui′ sqoā′ładagag̣ᴀn. La′hao Da′x̣ua lnaga′-i gu lā′na-aog̣agā′g̣ᴀn. Giê′nhao ga′-istᴀ g̣a′g̣et qa′odihao ʟua′-i lᴀ gi ʟꜝ qꜝā′-isʟʟꜝxatcꜝai′yag̣ᴀni. Giê′nhao ha′oxᴀn Ya′ʼgît l’ daʼg̣a′-i wa g̣a qā′gᴀndixᴀn Sg̣agᴀ′ño ʟuwa′-i daʼg̣ā′g̣ani hā′lgui sū′g̣a lā′g̣a nᴀñ ku′ndjaowaga′g̣ani xaoya′nag̣ani sila′-ig̣a ᴀ. Yū′lᴀñ hᴀ′nhao l’ kig̣ai′ag̣ᴀn. |
| He now came in from fishing. Then they said to him: “Yū′lᴀñ, Sg̣agᴀ′ño has bought the canoe.” He at once became angry because they had taken away the canoe from his master. Then he chewed native tobacco. After that he tried to mix calcined shells with it, but he was so angry he shoved it outside [of his mouth] against his cheek.[4] | Uiê′dhao l’ xaoî′ntcꜝawag̣ᴀn. Giê′nhao hᴀn lᴀ gi ʟꜝ sā′wag̣ᴀn “Yū′lᴀñ, Sg̣agᴀ′ño ʟuwa′-i da’′gani.” Gañā′xᴀnhao l’ stꜝexag̣ia′lag̣ani l’ qꜝo′lg̣ᴀ stᴀ ʟuwa′-i ʟꜝ da-isda′si g̣aga′n ᴀ. Giê′nhao xā′-ida gu′lg̣a la xagadjai′yag̣ᴀn. Wᴀ ʟ̣g̣a gwa′ga-i lᴀ sʟtcꜝā′-i kia′ʼgustᴀ ʟꜝa tcꜝidᴀ′ñ lᴀ sʟꜝî′ñałañdigoañag̣ᴀn. |
| And at night he went to the place where the canoe lay. He then said: “Are you awake in the canoe?” And the one in the bow and the one in the stern replied. “We are,” they said to him. And he further said to them: “It is well that you are. They say that Yū′lañ says that he is going to break up this canoe.” | Giê′nhao sî′ñx̣ias giên gia′gu ʟuwa′-i gīg̣odia′si g̣a lᴀ qā′-idag̣ani. Giê′nhao hᴀn l’ sā′wag̣ᴀn: “Dalᴀ′ñ gua ʟuwa′-i gū′g̣a skiä′na-igiñ.” Giên sqꜝeū′x̣ua lᴀ gi nᴀñ ā′⁺ñas giên tꜝā′ng̣a î′sîñ gañā′ñ. “Tꜝalᴀ′ñ g̣e′idᴀñ” hᴀn hao lᴀ gi ʟꜝ sā′wag̣ᴀn. Giên “Dalᴀ′ñ g̣e′idag̣a-i lā′ga. Yū′lañ ʟuwa′-i g̣ei dalᴀ′ñg̣a qꜝatnanᴀ′ñsîñᴀ′ñ ʟꜝ sū′gᴀñ,” hᴀn hao la xᴀn sā′wag̣ᴀn. |
| And after he had waited some time longer, and it was midnight, he went there again. And he spoke as before. And again they answered him. He again went away. | Giên ga′-istᴀ lᴀ gū′tg̣a qa′odi g̣al-ya′ku la g̣ela′-i ʟ̣ū î′sîñ g̣a lᴀ qā′-idag̣ani. Giên ku′ng̣ada l’ sā′wag̣ᴀn gañā′ñ î′sîñ l’ sā′wag̣ᴀn. Giên î′sîñ lᴀ gi ʟꜝ kîłg̣adā′g̣ᴀn. Giên î′sîñ stᴀ lᴀ qā′-idag̣ani. |
| And just before dawn, at the hour when it is always dark, he went thither once more. He again asked: “Are you awake?” And they did not answer him. He then struck upon the bow with his stone ax, and one who was with him struck upon the stern. They split the canoe into pieces. They then went away to the house. | Giê′nhao ga′-istᴀ sî′ñg̣aʟ̣an kꜝiū′stᴀ g̣alg̣agî′lgᴀñᴀs ʟ̣ū′hao î′sîñ g̣a lᴀ qa-idā′g̣ᴀni. Giê′nhao î′sîñ l’ kiäna′ñag̣ᴀn: “Dalᴀ′ñ gua skiä′nadia?” Giê′nhao gᴀm xᴀ′ñgiañ lᴀ gi ʟꜝ sug̣ā′ñag̣ᴀn. Giê′nhao sqꜝe′ux̣ua łg̣ā-ʟꜝua′-i lᴀ skîtkꜝū′dju giên lᴀ gi nᴀñ ʟ̣dadjā′g̣ᴀn î′sîñ tꜝā′ñg̣a nᴀñ skîtgudjā′wag̣ᴀn. ʟua′-i lᴀ skîtskꜝā′mᴀłg̣o. Giê′nhao na gi stᴀ lᴀ gᴀ′ndax̣îtg̣āwag̣ᴀn. |
| When daylight came and people knew that he had smashed the canoe they all moved at once. They put on their armor to fight one another. After they had put on their gorgets, helmets, and hide coats they went out to fight one another with spears and bows. | Uiê′dhao siñg̣aʟ̣ana′-i ʟ̣ū ʟuwa′-i g̣ei lᴀ skitłaga′-i g̣ᴀn ʟꜝ u′nsᴀtdala′-i ʟ̣ū tꜝa′łg̣awai′yag̣ᴀn. Gañaxᴀ′nhao gutxᴀ′nłag̣a gut g̣ᴀn ʟꜝ gia′-îłaiyag̣ᴀn. Qꜝōg̣ā′gīga-i sqē′łdadjiña-i kꜝî′tg̣agīga-i g̣eiłgīga′-i ʟ̣ū′hao tca′aʟ at łg̣ēt at gut ʟꜝ daowa′ʼgag̣ᴀn. |
| Now, after they had fought for a while, they shot Yū′lᴀñ in one eye and put it out. He went to the house. And after he had sat in the house for a while news came to him: “Yū′lᴀñ, we are being worsted.” At once he again went out to fight. And after he had begun to drive them back they put out his other eye. | Uiê′dhao gut ʟꜝ î′sdadi qa′⁺odihao Yū′lañ xᴀ′ñē sg̣oa′na ʟꜝ tcꜝidā′lag̣ᴀn. Uiê′dhao na gi l’ qā′-idag̣ᴀn. Giên na l’ qꜝao-u qa′odi î′sîñ lᴀ gi ʟꜝ kindatcꜝai′yag̣ᴀn: “Yū′lañ, ʟꜝᴀ ʟꜝ qatꜝa′g̣o-gutg̣a′ndax̣idig̣a.” Gañaxᴀ′nhao î′sîñ l’ da′ox̣idag̣ᴀn. Giê′nhao lᴀ x̣îtstatax̣îtx̣idaiya′-i ʟ̣ū l’ xᴀ′ñē sg̣oa′na î′sîñ lā′g̣a ʟꜝ tcꜝidā′lag̣ᴀn. |
| He then crept to the house. While he was creeping along he fell into a deep hole into which they used to defecate. Then he was creeping into [the house] all covered with ordure. And his master’s wife said to him: “Yū′lᴀñ, you never used to ask how an affair was [[102]]started.[5] Look at yourself.” “Well, noble woman, it is not so bad as if I sat below by the creek.”[6] | Giê′nhao na gi agᴀ′ñ l’ ʟx̣uqā′-idag̣ᴀn. L’ qagīg̣ᴀñᴀ′ndixᴀn qoa′nłg̣agiᴀ′ñ g̣ei l’ ʟ̣g̣oetcꜝai′yag̣ᴀn. Giên l’ na′g̣a-ʟ̣djus dᴀ′ñat agᴀ′ñ lᴀ ʟx̣uqatcꜝai′yag̣ᴀn. Ḷū′hao l’ qꜝo′lg̣a djā′g̣a l’ sū′daiyag̣ᴀn: [[103]]“Yū′lañ, gᴀm gī′na g̣ēt ku′nłg̣ala-i gī dā kiä′nᴀñg̣ᴀ′ñgᴀñgîn. Gu dā qîñ.” “A î′ldjao, gī′na dā′g̣ᴀña tꜝa′g̣a qꜝa′o-uwa-i gañā′ñ ʟguag̣ē da′ogus.” |
| Yū′lᴀñ could then do nothing. And his friends G̣a′nqꜝatxa and Sa′diya passed. They alone fought. But still the Seaward-sqoā′ładas won the day.[7] | Giê′nhao gᴀm ʟgu g̣e′itłiña-i Yū′lañ g̣ᴀn qea′ñg̣agag̣ᴀn. Giê′nhao l’ djī′gîn G̣ā′nqꜝatxa qā wai′giên Sadiyā′ ê′sîñ. Ga-i sg̣u′nxᴀnhao g̣agā′lañ îsdadai′yag̣ᴀni. Skiä′xᴀnhao Djax̣ui′-sqoa′ładaga-i gui ga-i g̣e′igî qayä′lag̣ani. |
| Then Sg̣agᴀ′ño and his family fled to the woods. They were not then called Pebble-town people. Sg̣agᴀ′ño’s family came to Pebble-town and bought it. And the Sea-otter people[8] sold the town. Then they had a town there. The interest of this story lies in the fact that it tells of the first civil disturbance among the people of Skidegate inlet, which ultimately led a part of them to move to the west coast. This version was obtained from the last survivor of the Seaward-Sqoā′ładas. Another, differing in some particulars, was obtained in English from Wī′nats, chief of the Seaward Gîtî′ns, also an inlet family, and may be found in Publications of the Jesup North Pacific Expedition, volume V, part I, page 80. The town of Da′x̣ua stood just north of Lawn hill, at the entrance of Skidegate inlet. [[101]] | Giê′nhao Sg̣ag̣ᴀ′ño gwai′giagᴀñᴀñ dᴀ′ñat gᴀ′nstaiyag̣ᴀn. Gᴀm xᴀn wa′ʟ̣u Łg̣ā′xet-gu-lā′nas hᴀn ʟꜝ kig̣adagā′ñag̣ᴀni. Giê′nhao Łg̣ā′xet lnaga′-i gi Sg̣ag̣ᴀ′ñogaña wa′daxaʟꜝxaiyāg̣ᴀn. Giê′nhao Qogā′ñas lnaga′-i at giê′tagā′g̣ᴀni. Giê′nhao gu lᴀ lanadag̣eiłg̣ā′wag̣ᴀn. [[104]] |
| [1] One of the leading Raven families of Skidegate inlet. See [notes] to the story of the [House-point families]. [↑] [2] Chief of the family afterward known as Pebble-town people (see below). They were originally part of the Middle-town people. [↑] [3] Even in Haida the construction of this sentence is awkward, and translation makes it worse. [↑] [4] His anger was so great that he could not control his arm. [↑] [5] Because he was always ready for a fight. [↑] [6] That is, “as if I were away.” The woman taunts him that he who was always foremost in fighting should be in that condition, and he replies that the warriors succeed better when he is along than when he is away. [↑] [7] According to another informant the Pebble-town people won, but fled to the woods for fear of the blood vengeance sure to follow. This, however, seems to be a mistake. [↑] [8] See [notes] to the story of [He-who-travels-behind-us]. [↑] |
| War between the West Coast Haida and the Tlingit [Told by Richard of the Middle-Gîtî′ns] | War between the West Coast Haida and the Tlingit |
| The Tlingit destroyed Those-born-at-Stasaos[1] in Skidegate channel. For that reason ten canoes went to war from Gū′dᴀl,[2] and three canoes of us came apart from the rest [when we were] among the Tlingit. Then they (the others) plundered. They destroyed a fort. On that account they had many slaves. | Sta′saos qē′g̣awa-i hao Łî′nagîts kꜝē′djîs g̣a ha-ilū′dasg̣aiyagᴀn. Ga-i tꜝa′guhao Gudᴀ′l stᴀ ʟū g̣aʟa′ał gu ʟꜝ qa′-idaogᴀn. Giê′nhao Łî′nagîts sū′g̣a ʟꜝᴀ′stᴀ iʟꜝ g̣ałg̣u′nuł g̣atxadī′djîñ. Giê′nhao ga-i taskidā′ñagᴀni. Tꜝa′odjî hao ʟꜝ qꜝai′yuwaidaiyagᴀn. Wa′athao tā′gidjîgida-i qoa′ngᴀni. |
| Then we landed on a fine beach, not knowing where the Tlingit lived, and we started a fire. We acted as if we were visitors. And after we had had a big fire there for some time seven Tlingit came to us in a canoe. They asked us: “What warriors are these?” Then Skᴀ′ngwai’s father said: “We are not warriors. We come to buy food of you.” And they said: “No; you are warriors.” Then we denied it. We told them to come near shore, and they entered the mouth of the inlet. | Giên ga tā′djia lā gu Łî′nagîts gᴀm ʟgu naxᴀña′-i g̣ᴀn iʟꜝ u′nsᴀtg̣ᴀñgᴀn giên tꜝalᴀ′ñ tcꜝā′nug̣adagᴀn. Agᴀ′ñ tꜝalᴀ′ñ qaʟū′īdjiña′g̣eiłdigᴀn. Giê′nhao gu gîndja′oga-i î′sdi qa′odihao ʟꜝa g̣ᴀ′nstᴀ ga Łî′nagîda tcꜝadjī′guag̣aga g̣a ʟuqā′ʟꜝxagᴀn. Giê′nhao hᴀn iʟꜝ at kiänᴀ′ñgᴀn: “Gī′ʟ̣g̣ᴀn qa-idawa′-i hao ē′djîn.” Giê′nhao Skᴀ′ngwai g̣ō′ñg̣a hᴀn sū′gᴀñ: “Gᴀm tꜝalᴀ′ñ qa′idaog̣ᴀñgᴀn. Gatā′hao dalᴀ′ñ gi tꜝalᴀ′ñ dā′xo-î′ngᴀn.” Giên hᴀn sū′gᴀni “Ga′oano dalᴀ′ñ qa-idā′wagᴀn.” Giê′nhao gī ʟꜝ qā′dagᴀne. Giên dia′nᴀñ ʟꜝ gā′yiñxᴀlgᴀni giên g̣ag̣aga′-i g̣ei qā′x̣iatcꜝigᴀni. |
| And after he (one of them) had talked for a while, he said: “Get [into] the canoe. I do not understand their pronunciation.”[3] As soon as they got [into] the canoe they went off in fright. Then we pursued. [The other canoes] shot at them, one from each side, and we were behind. And after we had shot for a while we upset them near an island. One whom we had shot lay there, having fallen out into the water. Then Xᴀ′ñxogutg̣as[4] and his brothers started to get out to fight, and I stopped them. | Giên g̣a lᴀ kîłgu′ldi qa′odi hᴀn l’ sū′gᴀn: “ʟua′-i łᴀ da′og̣o. Kî′łgulia-i ł kî′lsgudaiyagᴀni.” Gañā′xᴀnhao ʟua′-i ʟꜝ da′oga-i ʟ̣ū ga′-itg̣oqa-idᴀni. Giê′nhao g̣ō′ʟ̣ag̣a ʟꜝ djîskī′dᴀni. Dagwu′lgî ga g̣astî′ñ xā′dasi ā′xᴀn tcꜝînłg̣oa′ñgᴀni. Giên tꜝalᴀ′ñ î′sîñ g̣ō′tgi g̣atꜝē′djᴀni. Giê′nhao ʟꜝ tcꜝî′nłg̣oañgîn qa′odi nᴀñ gwai′ya gu ʟꜝ tcꜝîtgutꜝᴀ′łdagîlgᴀn. Gū′g̣a nᴀñ ʟꜝ tcꜝigā′gᴀni ʟua′-i gug̣e′istᴀ g̣ā′yuwa-i g̣ei ʟ̣x̣ia′ñgāgîñgᴀn. Giê′nhao Xᴀ′ñxogutg̣as-gā′ña l’ da′otꜝᴀłx̣idigᴀn giên g̣a ł qꜝa-igidᴀ′lgᴀn. |
| After that we went away and started across [to the Queen Charlotte islands]. The wind blew strong from the north. In the middle of the night a great wind arose. The canoe was split. I nailed the parts together with some staples I had. We also tied ropes round the canoe. Some of us cried from fright. We thought the other canoes had capsized. This was the first time I experienced a strong wind since I was grown. | Giê′nhao wᴀ stᴀ îsdax̣ī′dᴀni gañā′xᴀn ʟuda′ogᴀni. Qꜝa′ʼgustᴀ tā′dju yuᴀ′ngᴀn. G̣āl ya′ku ʟꜝᴀ gi tadja′o g̣ā′tg̣oyuᴀ′ngᴀn. ʟua′-i g̣a ʟgū′sʟgᴀni. Dī ga kꜝᴀtłg̣askiä′lu ī′djîn at łᴀ qā′tgogᴀni. Îsîñ ʟuᴀ′-i ʟꜝ łg̣adjigū′sʟgᴀni. ʟꜝ īłī′ łg̣osg̣ā′-igagᴀñgîn. Djigî′n xā′txatgwañ tꜝalᴀ′ñ gudᴀ′ñgᴀni. A′hao ʟnōt dī inā′sʟ g̣ᴀ′nstᴀ tadja′o ʟā′djîga ł g̣ā′ndᴀñgᴀn. |
| At daybreak we were in front of Paint mountain.[5] And after we had sailed from there for a while I shouted: “He he he he he; chiefs’ nephews whom I have for sons-in-law, do not let your minds be downcast. We go out to have a warm time. Make your minds strong.” Then they stopped weeping. | G̣a-iʟ̣ū′hao sîñgaʟ̣ana′-i gu Mas-ʟdag̣a′os xē′tgu lᴀ gi sîñgaʟ̣a′nga. Giê′nhao wᴀ stᴀ x̣uqa′-îłgîñ qa′odi qagᴀ′ndjūñ ła g̣atgadā′gᴀni: “He he he he he ē′ʟꜝxagît nā′tg̣alᴀñ ł qō′nᴀldᴀgᴀn gᴀm xē′da gudᴀñā′ñ g̣eidᴀg̣ᴀ′ñg̣o. Gī′hao tꜝalᴀ′ñ îsx̣iā′gᴀni a′hao ga kꜝī′na tꜝalᴀ′ñ g̣ā′ndᴀñgîñga. Gudᴀñā′ña ʟā′djîgadᴀg̣o.” Ḷū′hao sg̣a′-iłia-i ʟan g̣î′lgᴀni. |
| Some time after that our canoe came to Gwi′gwᴀñ-bay,[6] and there was one canoe there. There we spent the night. When we left next day another sail came in sight from Skidegate. Then we saw each other. And we were glad to see each other. And when we came to Gū′dᴀl the [other] warriors had taken thirty-eight slaves. We were [[106]]ashamed. Then it was reported that a woman said of us: “What open place do they keep going out for, I wonder?”[7] We immediately prepared for war. | Giên ga′istᴀ qā qa′odi Gwī′gwᴀñ-sʟꜝîñ gu ē′ʟꜝg̣a qaʟꜝxagî′lgᴀni giên ʟua′-i ga sg̣oa′na ê′sîñ wᴀ gu īdjā′gᴀni. Gu ʟꜝ g̣ā′ldagᴀne. Dag̣ala′-ig̣a stᴀ ʟꜝ qasā′g̣aga-i ʟ̣ū ga g̣asg̣oa′na î′sîñ Łg̣agî′lda stᴀ gīx̣iawa′-i gī′sdagani. Giên gu ʟꜝ qî′ñgᴀn. Giên guta′t agᴀ′ñ ʟꜝ xᴀña′lgᴀn. Giên Gudᴀ′l gu ʟꜝ î′sʟꜝxaga-i ʟ̣ū ʟꜝ qa′ido-î′ndjawagᴀn [[107]]xᴀ′ldañ ʟa′ala-i łg̣u′nuł wᴀ gi stā′nsᴀñxa ʟꜝ î′sdagialagᴀn. Iʟꜝ g̣e′idaxagᴀn. Ḷū′hao nᴀñ djā′da hᴀn iʟꜝ sudā′ñ ʟꜝ sū′gᴀñ: “Gī′ʟg̣ᴀn gadjā′wasi gī′hao lᴀ ga′-itax̣uñgwa′-ani.” Ḷū′hao g̣eidā′ñ xᴀn tꜝalᴀ′ñ qa′idox̣idigᴀn. |
| The people went then to the camps from Gū′dᴀl. And after they had fished for some time the fish were dried. Then we went to war in four canoes. We started across from North island.[8] We went against the Klawak[9] people. | Giê′nhao Gudᴀ′l stᴀ ʟgᴀnła′ñ g̣ei ʟꜝ qasā′gīgᴀn. Ga′-iʟ̣u ʟꜝ xao qa′odi qꜝā′g̣asʟgᴀni. Giên ʟū g̣astᴀ′nsîñ gu ʟꜝ qa′-idogᴀn. Giê′nhao Qꜝā-its-gwai′ya-i stᴀ tꜝalᴀ′ñ ʟuda′⁺ogᴀn. Łᴀwa′k xā′-idag̣a-i hao tꜝalᴀ′ñ tā′ng̣agᴀn. |
| We pulled up our canoes at the mouth of the inlet. The next day we again went up the inlet. We went, went, went for a while and landed where there was a strong tidal current. In one [stream] there were plenty of dog salmon. After we had been there a while [we saw] some broad sails coming from above. And it (the canoe) landed below the place where we had pulled up our canoes. He (the owner) had his wife and two slaves. Then he got off and put on his cartridge box. And he passed up near the place where we were watching. After he had gone a slave killed dog salmon in the creek with stones. During all that time they talked Tlingit to one another. And they started a fire at the foot of a tree which stood near them. | Ga′iʟ̣uhao g̣a′oga-i qꜝe-ū′g̣a ʟua′-i ʟꜝ ʟꜝstagî′lgᴀni. Dag̣ala′-ig̣a î′sîñ ʟꜝ ʟu-î′sdax̣îtłgᴀn. Isdā′lgᴀni. Qa′odi nᴀñ djī′wa-i djē′gᴀs gu ʟuwa′-i ʟꜝ ʟstagî′lgᴀni, nᴀñ g̣a sqā′gî qoa′na gu ᴀ. ʟ̣! g̣ētg̣ᴀ′ndi qa′⁺odi sa′stᴀ ga gīx̣ia′wa-i gaostᴀtꜝᴀ′lgᴀn. Giê′nhao ga′gu ʟua′-i ʟꜝ ʟstagilā′digᴀni gu ʟꜝ xē′tgu lᴀ g̣askī′dᴀn. L’ djā′g̣a îsî′s giên xᴀ′ldᴀña-i î′sîñ lā′g̣a stî′ñgᴀni. L’ qatꜝᴀ′lgᴀn giên g̣eiga′ñ g̣ᴀlqa′-igiga-i lᴀ daqa′-iłgᴀni. Giê′nhao ʟꜝ g̣ētg̣ᴀ′ndies ʟꜝa gut lᴀ qā′łgᴀn. Giê′nhao nᴀñ xᴀ′ldᴀñas l’ sila′-ig̣a sqā′gi gī g̣ᴀ′nʟa-i g̣ei lᴀ qꜝadjū′gᴀni. Kꜝiä′łhao Łî′nagît kî′łg̣agî gutg̣ā′ lᴀ kîłgulg̣ō′gᴀn. Giên ʟꜝ qꜝō′łg̣a qa-it giagᴀ′ñgᴀn qꜝo′lgî lᴀ tcꜝā′nog̣adag̣ogᴀn. |
| By and by, when evening came, he came down. From afar he spoke Tlingit to them. Three persons presently came along behind him. When two reports were heard the people ran down. The slaves already had their hands in it (the canoe). The gun box was untouched. There were five [guns] in it. Since he had come there he had lain down on his back and spoken in the Tlingit language. The roasted salmon was still stuck in the ground.[10] | Qa′odi sîñx̣aiya′-i ʟ̣ū la qaʟꜝxā′sgag̣ᴀni. Wā′djx̣ui xᴀn g̣a lᴀ djîłgita′ogadalgᴀni. Qa′odihao l’ dī′tg̣a ga łg̣u′nuł gᴀndax̣ī′dᴀn. Djigwa′-i sqꜝastî′ñ wᴀ gu qꜝadō′gaga′-i ʟ̣ū g̣a ʟꜝ x̣a′ostagᴀni. Tagī′djigida-i ʟgī′xᴀn wa g̣ei ʟꜝ qᴀngixā′ñgᴀni. Djī′gu g̣oda′-i wa g̣a gᴀm gīdjigî′łdag̣agᴀn. Sqꜝaʟe′ił wa g̣a īdjā′gᴀni. L’ qā′ʟꜝxas gu lᴀ ta-ig̣ā′gîtwas gu Łî′nagît kî′łg̣agî lᴀ kiłgulai′agᴀn. Ha′oxᴀn wa′g̣alᴀña-i kîtsgîlagā′gᴀni. |
| Then they shot him from in front. And then he exclaimed: “What people have done this to me? Save me.”[11] Then he (the assailant) shot him again with a pistol. A male slave, however, escaped into the woods. And when they ran down to his canoe there were cuts of whale in it. By that time they were speaking Kaigani[12] together. I then said to them: “Why did you, who are Haida, talk Tlingit? We would not have touched you.” Then she (his wife) said: “We did not think anything like this would happen.” | Ḷū′hao l’ qᴀn g̣ei lᴀ ʟꜝ tcꜝigā′gᴀn. Ḷū⁺ ʟꜝa hᴀn l’ sā′wagᴀn: “Giʟg̣ᴀ′n xa-idᴀg̣a′-i hao dī î′sdañ. Dī łᴀ qagᴀ′ndᴀ-kuxa′ogu.” Giê′nhao djī′gu kꜝudja′o at î′sîñ lᴀ la tcꜝigā′gᴀn. Nᴀñ xᴀ′ldᴀña īłinagā′gᴀn ʟꜝa agᴀ′ñ tꜝaqagᴀ′ngîlgᴀn. Giên ʟua′-i lā′g̣a ʟꜝ da′ox̣îtsg̣agᴀna-i kun lᴀ qꜝeidā′gᴀn lā′g̣a gā′yiñgîñgᴀn. ʟʟ̣a la ê′sîñ gu′tg̣a Qꜝeits xā′-idᴀg̣a-i kî′łg̣agî gu′tg̣a lᴀ kîłgu′lg̣ogᴀn. Ḷū′hao hᴀn lᴀ ł sudag̣ō′gᴀn: “Gasî′nʟao dalᴀ′ñ Xā′-idᴀg̣as skꜝiä′xᴀn gu′tg̣a Łî′nagît kî′łg̣agî dalᴀ′ñ kîłgulā′-udjañ. Gᴀm dalᴀ′ñ g̣a tꜝalᴀ′ñ ʟā′gaskig̣ā′ñaxᴀñga.” Ḷū′hao hᴀn l’ sūgᴀn “Hᴀ′nʟgua gī′na g̣ā′-itgasañ tꜝalᴀ′ñ gudᴀñō′-udjî.” |
| And when they got ready to start she said: “Those who came with us have a fire on the other side. They are Klawak people.” In the night we went over to them. And we landed near. We ran toward them. The fire there was large. And after we had gone toward it for a while we peeped over a log. They lay asleep around the fire. | Ḷū′hao ʟꜝ dag̣a-ilansʟia′-i ʟ̣ū hᴀn l’ sū′gᴀn: “Inax̣ua′hao iʟꜝ ta′ogᴀn ga ē′djîn tcꜝā′nudig̣a. Łᴀwa′k xa-idᴀg̣a′-i hao ī′djî.” Giê′nhao g̣ā′lx̣ua tꜝalᴀ′ñ tā′ng̣ax̣îttꜝē′djîni. Giê′nhao qꜝō′łg̣a tꜝalᴀ′ñ g̣agadā′ñgᴀnî. Giên tꜝalᴀ′ñ da′ox̣idᴀnî. Tcꜝā′nuwa-i wᴀ gu yug̣odī′gᴀnî. Giên g̣a agᴀ′ñ łkꜝî′nxet tꜝalᴀ′ñ gᴀndā′ldi qā′odi qꜝā′xo łgī′g̣odia tꜝᴀ′lgî gi tꜝalᴀ′ñ gwasqā′ñgᴀnî. Tcꜝā′nuwa-i djî′nxa qꜝaxasʟg̣awā′gᴀnî. |
| Just before daybreak we ran upon them. Then we seized a man to enslave him. He resisted more fiercely than was expected. Then I shot him. He fell. Afterward he rose. When he ran they shot him again. After that he ran into the woods. We took all the property of the men. We took six slaves. Many, too, we killed. | Giê′nhao sîñg̣aʟ̣andala′-i ʟ̣ū tꜝalᴀ′ñ daoʟꜝxa′gᴀni. Ḷū′hao nᴀñ ī′łiña ʟꜝ xᴀldā′ñg̣atda′gᴀnî. ʟꜝᴀ lᴀ qꜝaixagū′łdagᴀn. Giê′nhao lᴀ ł tcꜝī′gᴀn. L’ g̣atʟ̣skī′dᴀn. Ga′-istᴀ lᴀ gia′xaʟꜝxagᴀnî. L’ g̣adaga′-i [[109]]ʟ̣ū î′sîñ lᴀ ʟꜝ tcꜝī′gᴀn. Ga′-istᴀ l’ g̣atgî′lgᴀn. Iłî′ndjîda-i gī′nag̣a waʟ̣uxᴀ′nhao tꜝalᴀ′ñ gī′⁺gᴀn. Ga ʟg̣u′nuł hao tꜝalᴀ′ñ tagī′djîgîda′dᴀgᴀn. Qoan ê′sîñ ʟꜝ ʟꜝ′dagᴀnî. |
| Then we got into our canoes. We prepared to go. And we arrived over against Gᴀsqo.[13] In the night a south wind came suddenly upon [[108]]us, accompanied by rain. And after we had thrown over some of the property we went back. [By and by] we sailed over [to Gᴀsqo]. There was no place to land. But after we had gone on for a while we found a landing place. Much rain fell. | Giê′nhao ʟꜝ qa′-idawa-qaʟ̣′gᴀn. Giê′nhao stᴀ ʟꜝ ʟu-îsdax̣ī′dᴀnî. Giên Gᴀsqo ʟā′stᴀxᴀn ʟꜝʟuda′ogᴀni. Ga-i g̣ala′-i g̣a īʟꜝ gi xe-u′ dala′ñ dᴀ′ñat sqꜝag̣e′idᴀnî. Giên ʟꜝ tadā′ñgî qa′odi ʟꜝ stī′łsg̣agᴀn. Ga′-iʟ̣u ʟꜝ x̣ūtî′sʟꜝxagîlgᴀn. Gᴀm ʟgu g̣a ʟꜝ gig̣a′ogial-łiña′-i ga′og̣ᴀñgᴀn. Giê′nhao ʟꜝ ʟu-îsdā′l qa′odihao gia′gu ī′sʟîña ʟꜝ qē′xagᴀn. Dala′-i gug̣oyū′ᴀngᴀn. |
| After we had been there for a while a slave stood up in the canoe. He called for his uncle’s supernatural helper. He did so because the rain chilled him. By and by the rain stopped and a north wind set in. | Giên gut ʟꜝ î′sdi qa′odi ʟūgoag̣a nᴀñ xᴀ′ldᴀña gā′yiñgîñgᴀn. Qāñ sg̣ā′nag̣wa-i gī lᴀ kiägā′ñgᴀn. Dala′-i l’ gîñx̣uaiga′-i hao l’ gîñsū′gᴀn. Qa′odi l’ x̣îlgā′g̣ada-i gañā′xᴀn qꜝa′gustᴀ kwē′ʼg̣ax̣idigᴀn. |
| At once we started across [Dixon entrance]. We reached the islands the same day. The day after we sang war songs there. After we had remained there for a while we came to Tcꜝā′ał.[14] | Gañā′xᴀnhao ʟꜝ ʟuda′ogᴀn. G̣ē′gixᴀn ʟꜝ ʟuda′oʟꜝxagîlgᴀn. Dag̣ala′-ig̣a gᴀ stᴀ ʟꜝ ī′djîñ gu ʟꜝ qa-idjū′ʟꜝxagᴀn. Ga′-igu ʟꜝ naxā′ñ qa′odi Tcꜝā′ał g̣a ʟꜝ ī′djîn. |
| Here is the end of this. [[105]] | A′hao ʟan ā′sga-i g̣e′ida. [[110]] |
| [1] A Raven family at Tcꜝā′ał on the West Coast. [↑] [2] A camping place of the West Coast people. [↑] [3] Because the Haida spoke Tlingit with a foreign accent. [↑] [4] One of Richard’s brothers, that is, one belonging to his family in the large sense. [↑] [5] A mountain on Banks island, which lies on the east side of Hecate strait. [↑] [6] A bay that is close to Spit point at the entrance to Skidegate inlet. [↑] [7] A sarcastic reference to their nonsuccess. [↑] [8] The Haida name means “strait island,” referring no doubt to the narrow strait which separates it from Graham island. [↑] [9] A place still of considerable importance, having large canneries, on the west side of Prince of Wales island. [↑] [10] This part of the narrative is somewhat obscure. [↑] [11] He characterizes himself as of low caste in compliment to them: “Save me, your poor servant.” [↑] [12] “Language of the strait people.” It is almost identical with the Haida dialect of Masset. [↑] [13] Forrester island; see the story of [Łᴀguadjî′na], note [4]. [↑] [14] See story of [Sacred-one-standing-and-moving], note [31]. [↑] |
ENGLISH TRANSLATIONS
Raven Traveling
[Told by John Sky of Those-born-at-Skedans][1]
Over this island[2] salt water extended, they say. Raven flew about. He looked for a place upon which to sit. After a while he flew away to sit upon a flat rock which lay toward the south end of the island. All the supernatural creatures lay on it like Genō′,[3] with their necks laid across one another. The feebler supernatural beings were stretched out from it in this, that, and every direction, asleep. It was light then, and yet dark, they say.
[Told by Job Moody of the Witch People[4]]
The Loon’s place[5] was in the house of Nᴀñkî′lsʟas. One day he went out and called. Then he came running in and sat down in the place he always occupied. And an old man was lying down there, but never looking toward him. By and by he went out a second time, cried, came in, and sat down. He continued to act in this manner.
One day the person whose back was turned to the fire asked: “Why do you call so often?” “Ah, chief, I am not calling on my own account. The supernatural ones tell me that they have no place in which to settle. That is why I am calling.” And he said: “I will attend to it (literally, ‘make’).”
[Continued by John Sky]
After having flown about for a while Raven was attracted by the neighboring clear sky. Then he flew up thither. And running his beak into it from beneath he drew himself up. A five-row town lay there, and in the front row the chief’s daughter had just given birth to a child. In the evening they all slept. He then skinned the child from the foot and entered [the skin]. He lay down in its place.
On the morrow its grandfather asked for it, and it was given to him. He washed it, and he put his feet against the baby’s feet and pulled up. He then put it back. On the next day he did the same thing and handed it back to its mother. He was now hungry. They had not begun to chew up food to put into his mouth.
One evening, after they had all gone to bed and were asleep, Raven raised his head and looked about upon everything inside the house. All slept in the same position. Then by wriggling continually he [[111]]loosened himself from the cradle in which he was fastened and went out. In the corner of the house lived a Half-rock being,[6] who watched him. After she had watched for a while he came in, holding something under his blanket, and, pushing aside the fire which was always kept burning before his mother, he dug a hole in the cleared place and emptied what he held into it. As soon as he had kneaded it with the ashes he ate it. It gave forth a popping sound. He laughed while he ate. She saw all that from the corner.
Again, when it was evening and they were asleep, he went out. After he had been gone for a while he again brought in something under his blanket, put it into the ashes and stirred it up with them. He poked it out and laughed as he ate it. From the corner of the house the Half-rock one looked on. He got through, went back, and lay down in the cradle. On the next morning all the five villages talked about it. He heard them.
The inhabitants of four of the five towns had each lost one eye. Then the old woman reported what she had seen. “Behold what that chief’s daughter’s child does. Watch him. As soon as they sleep he stands up out of himself.” His grandfather then gave him a marten-skin blanket, and they put him into the cradle. At his grandfather’s word some one went out. “Come to sing a song for the chief’s daughter’s baby outsi-i-ide, outsi-i-ide.” As they sang for him one in the line, which extended along the entire village front, held him. By and by he let him fall, and they watched him as he went. Turning around to the right as he went, he struck the water.
And as he drifted about he cried without ceasing. By and by, wearied out with crying, he fell asleep. After he had slept a while something said: “Your mighty grandfather says he wants you to come into his house.” He turned around quickly and looked out from under his blanket, but saw nothing. Again, as he floated about, something repeated the same words. He looked quickly around toward it. He saw nothing. The next time he looked through the eyehole in his marten-skin. A pied-billed grebe came out from under the water, saying “Your mighty grandfather invites you in,” and dived immediately.
He then got up. He was floating against a kelp with two heads. He stepped upon it. Lo! he stepped upon a house pole of rock having two heads. He climbed down it. The sea was just as good as the world above.[7]
He then stood in front of a house. And some one called him in: “Enter, my son. Word has arrived that you come to borrow something from me.” He then went in. An old man, white as a sea gull, sat in the rear part of the house. He sent him for a box that hung in the corner, and, as soon as he had handed it to him, he successively pulled out five boxes. And out of the innermost box he handed him [[112]]two cylindrical objects, one covered with shining spots, the other black, saying “I am you. That [also] is you.” He referred to something blue and slim that was walking around on the screens whose ends point toward each other in the rear of the house. And he said to him: “Lay this round [speckled] thing in the water, and after you have laid this black one in the water, bite off a part of each and spit it upon the rest.”
But when he took them out he placed the black one in the water first and, biting off part of the speckled stone, spit it upon the rest, whereupon it bounded off. Because he did differently from the way he was told it came off. He now went back to the black one, bit a part of it off and spit it upon the rest, where it stuck. Then he bit off a part of the pebble with shiny points and spit it upon the rest. It stuck to it. These were to be trees, they say.[8]
When he put the second one into the water it stretched itself out. And the supernatural beings at once swam over to it from their places on the sea. In the same way Mainland[9] was finished and lay quite round on the water.
He floated first in front of this island (i.e., the Queen Charlotte islands), they say. And he shouted landward: “Gū′sga wag̣elai′dx̣ᴀn hā-ō-ō” (Tsimshian words meaning “Come along quickly”) [but he saw nothing]. Then [he shouted]: “Ha′lᴀ gudᴀñā′ñ łg̣ā′gîñ gwā′-ā-ā” (Haida equivalent of the preceding). Some one came toward the water. Then he went toward Mainland. He called to them to hurry, [saying] “Hurry up in your minds,” but he saw nothing. He spoke in the Tsimshian tongue. Then one with an old-fashioned cape and a paddle over his shoulder came seaward. This is how he started it that the Mainland people would be industrious.
Pushing off again toward this country, he disembarked near the south end of the island. On a ledge a certain person was walking. Toward the woods, too, among fallen trees, walked another. Then he knocked him who was walking along the shore into the water. Yet he floated, face up. When he again knocked him in the same thing was repeated. He was unable to drown him. This was because the Ninstints people were going to practise witchcraft. And he who was walking among the trees had his face cut by the limbs. He did not wipe it. This was Greatest-crazy-one (Qōnā′ñ-sg̣ā′na), they say.
He then turned seaward and started for the Heiltsuk coast (ʟdjîñ).[10] As he walked along he came to a spring salmon that was jumping about and said to it: “Spring-salmon, strike me over the heart.” Then it turned toward him. It struck him. Just as he recovered from his insensibility it went into the sea. Then he built a stone wall close to the sea and behind it made another. When he told it to do the same thing again the spring salmon hit him, and, while he was on the ground, after jumping along for a while, it knocked over the [[113]]nearer wall. But while it was yet moving along inside the farther wall he got up, hit it with a club, killed it, and took it up.[11]
He then called in the crows to help him eat it. They made a fire and roasted it [on hot stones]. He afterward lay down with his back to the fire. He told them to wake him when it was cooked. He then overslept. And they took everything off from the fire and ate. They ate everything. They then poked some of the salmon between his teeth. And he awoke after he had slept a while and told them to take the covering off the roast. And they said to him: “You ate it. After that you went to sleep.” “No, indeed, you have not taken the coverings off yet.” “Well, poke a stick between your teeth.” He then poked a stick between his teeth. He poked out some from his teeth. He thereupon spit into the crows’ faces and said: “Future people shall not see you flying about looking as you do now.” They were white, they say, but since that time they have been black.
And walking away from that place he sat down near the end of a trail. After he had wept there for a while some people with feathers on their heads and gambling-stick bags on their backs came to him and asked him what the matter was. “Oh, my mother and my father are dead. Because they told me I was born [in the same place] as you I wander about seeking you.” They then started home with him. Lo, they came to a house. Then they made him sit down. One of the men went around behind the screens by the wall passage. After staying away for a while [he came in and] his legs were wet. He brought a salmon with its back just broken. They rubbed white stones against each other to make a fire. Near it they cut the salmon open. They put stones into the fire, roasted the salmon, and, when it was cooked, made him sit down in the middle. There they ate it. These were the Beavers, they say. They were going out to gamble, but turned back on account of him.
One of them again went behind the screens. He brought out a dish of cranberries, and that, too, they finished. Again he went in. He brought out the inside parts of a mountain goat, and they divided them into three portions, and made Raven’s portion big. Then they said to him: “You had better not go away. Live with us always.” They then put their gambling-stick bags upon their backs and started off.
When it was near evening they came home. He was sitting in the place [where they had left him]. Again one went in. He again brought out a salmon. They steamed it. And they also brought out cranberries. They also brought out the inside parts of a mountain goat. After they had eaten they went to bed. On the next day, early in the morning, after they had eaten three sorts of food, they put the gambling-stick bags upon their backs and started off again.
He then went behind the screen. Lo, a lake lay there. From it a creek flowed away in which was a fish trap. The fish trap was so [[114]]full that it looked as if some one were shaking it. There were plenty of salmon in it, and in the lake very many small canoes were passing one another. Several points were red with cranberries. Lēn[12] and women’s songs[13] resounded.
Then he pulled out the fish trap, folded it together, and laid it down at the edge of the lake. He rolled it up with the lake and house, put them under his arm, and pulled himself up into a tree that stood close by. They were not heavy for his arm.
He then came down and straightened them out. And he lighted a fire, ran back quickly, brought out a salmon, and cooked it hurriedly. He ate it quickly and put the fire out again. Then, sitting beside it, he cried.
As he sat there, without having wiped away his tears, they came in. “Well, why are you crying?” “I am crying because the fire went out some time ago.” They then talked to each other, and one of them said to him: “That is always the way with it.”
They then lighted the fire. One of them brought out a salmon from behind [the screens] and they cut it across, steamed, and ate it. After they had finished eating cranberries and the inside parts of a mountain goat they went to bed. The next morning, very early, after they had again eaten the three kinds of food, they took their gambling-stick bags upon their backs and went off.
He at once ran inside. He brought out a salmon, cooked it, and ate it with cranberries and the inside parts of a mountain goat. He then went in and pulled up the fish trap. He flattened it together with the house.
After he had laid them down he rolled the lake up with them and put all into his armpit. He pulled himself up into a tree standing beside the lake. Halfway up he sat down.
And after he had sat there for a while some one came. His house and lake were gone from their accustomed place. After he had looked about the place for some time he glanced up. Lo, he (Raven) sat there with their property. Then he went back, and both came toward him. They went quickly to the tree. They began working upon it with their teeth. When it began to fall, he (Raven) went to another one. When that, too, began to fall he sat down with his [burden] on one that stood near it. After he had gone ahead of them upon many trees in the same way they gave it up. They then traveled about for a long time, they say. After having had no place for a long time they found a lake and settled down in it.
Then, after he (Raven) had traveled around inland for a while, he came to a large open place. He unrolled the lake there. There it lay. He did not let the fish trap or the house go. He kept them to teach the Seaward (Mainland) people and the Shoreward (Queen Charlotte islands) people, they say. [[115]]
While he was walking along near the edge of the water [he saw] a part of some creature looking like a woman sticking out of the water at the mouth of Lalgī′mi.[14] He was fascinated by her, made a canoe, and went to her. When he got near she went under the water in front of him. After he had made a canoe of something different he went to her again. When he got near to her she sank into the water. He made one of something still different. Again she sank into the water before him.
Now, after he had searched about for a while, he opened a wild pea (xō′ya ʟū′g̣a, “Raven’s canoe”) with a stick and went out to her in it. When he came near to get her that time she did not go under the water. He came alongside of her and took her in. She wore a dancing skirt and dancing leggings. He then got the canoe ashore, untied her dancing leggings and dancing skirt, and wiped her all over. He ran to the woods, got a tcā′łg̣a,[15] and drew it over her for a blanket.
He then launched the canoe and put her in it, and they started landward.[16] He set her ashore on the west arm of Cumshewa inlet (G̣a′oqons) and also took out the house for her, but kept the fish trap in his armpit. He did so because he was going to teach [some one] about it.
He then went back again. After he had passed along Seaward land (the mainland) in his canoe for some time, behold, a person came along by canoe. The hair on the top of his head was gathered in a pointed tuft. And he (Raven) held his canoe off at arm’s length for a while. The canoe was full of hair seal. Then he questioned him: “Tell me, where did you gather the things you have?” “Why, there are plenty of them” [he replied], and he picked up his hunting spear. After he had looked between the canoes he speared something. He pulled out a hair seal. “Look in” [he said], and he (Raven) looked in. He could see nothing. “I say, I am this way (i.e., have bad eyesight) because a clam spit upon me. Since then I have been unable to see anything.” He then stretched his head over. He stretched it to him. And, having pulled a blood clot out of his eye with his finger nails, he put it back again. He used bad words to him, therefore he did not take it out for good. Now, he (Raven) treated him well. He made many advances to him, but he could not get [what he wanted] and started off.
After he had gone along for some time, lo, Eagle[17] was coming; and he said to him: “Comrade, I have been drinking sea water. You, too, had better drink sea water.” And he drank some in his sight. At once he defecated as he went along. Then Eagle, too, drank some. He also defecated as he went, and he said: “Cousin, come, let us build a fire.” “Wait, I am looking for the place.” Then Eagle pulled a water-tight basket out from under his armpit and drank from [[116]]it. At once what he had drunk spurted from his mouth as he went along. After they had gone along for a while they landed upon certain flat rocks extending into the sea.
Then Raven went up first and lighted a fire. He again watched Eagle as he kept taking out his basket and drinking water. He intended to take it, but he did not have an opportunity. Eagle also let the contents of his stomach run into the ground, and they went out of sight. Then he (Raven) took a walk. “I am going to drink,” he said, and passed into the woods. Having taken roots and put root sap into the hat he wore, he went to him. While coming back he drank of it on the way. And he asked Eagle to taste it. He handed it to him. He looked into it. He sniffed at it. “Tell me, cousin, why does your water smell like pitch?” “Well, cousin, the water hole was in clay.”
He then broke off tips of branches from a hemlock that had clusters of twigs sticking out all round them and gave them to him. “Cousin, put these upon the fire.” And he put them upon the fire. Wā-ā-ā, it burned brightly. And after he had done this a while, lo, Eagle pulled out his basket. As soon as he saw that, he (Raven) ran to the end of a clump of limbs and stepped heavily upon it to break it. “Clump of branches, fall down, fall down” [he said], and it broke and was coming down. Then he said to Eagle, “Hukukukuk.”[18] Eagle ran from his water in terror.
Then Raven put on his feather clothing and flew away with it. Eagle, too, put on his feather clothing and flew after him. He tried to hook his claws into him, and water was jerked out of [the basket]. As this happened the salmon streams were formed. Eagle gave up the pursuit, and he (Raven) continued scattering water out of his mouth. After a while he emptied the last where he had stretched out the first [lake]. He treated this island in the same manner. After that he emptied [the last] at the head of Skeena.[19]
Eagle was also called Lā′g̣ałᴀm.[20]
Raven finished this. He then traveled northward. After he had traveled for a while he came to where a village lay. He then put himself in the form of a conifer needle into a water hole behind the chief’s house and floated about there awaiting the chief’s daughter.
The chief’s child then went thither for water, and he floated in the water that she dipped up. She threw this out and dipped a second time, but he was still there. And when close to her he said: “Drink it.”
Not a long time after that she became pregnant. Then she gave birth [to a child], and its grandfather washed the child all over and put his feet to its feet. It began to creep about. After it had crept about for a while it cried so violently that no one could stop it. “Boo hoo, moon,” it kept saying. After it had tired them out with [[117]]its crying they stopped up the smoke hole, and, having pulled one box out of another four times, they gave it a round thing. There came light throughout the house. After it had played with this for a while it let it go and again started to cry. “Boo hoo, smoke hole,” it cried. They then opened the smoke hole, and it cried again and said: “Boo hoo, more.” And they made the space larger. Then he flew away with it. Marten[21] pursued him below. Tā′ʟᴀtg̣ā′dᴀla,[22] too, chased him above. They gave it up and returned.
He then put the moon into his armpit. And, after he had traveled about for a while, he came to where Sea-gull and Cormorant sat. He made them quarrel with each other. And he said to Cormorant: “People tell me to brace myself on the ground with my tongue this way [when fighting].” He then did it, and [Raven] went quickly to him. He bit off his tongue.
Then he made it into an eulachon. And he put on his cape and rubbed this all over it, and he rubbed it on the inside of the canoe as well. Then he also put rocks in and went in front of Qadadjâ′n.[23] And he entered his house. “Hī, I, too, have become cold.” Qadadjâ′n was lying with his back to the fire and, looking toward him, saw his canoe, covered with slime, lying on the water as if full. He then became angry and pulled the screen down toward the fire. Eulachon immediately poured forth. He then threw the stones out of the canoe and put them into it. When it was full, he went off with them.
After he had distributed the eulachon along the mainland in the places where they now are and had put some in Nass inlet, he left a few in the canoe.
He then placed ten paddles under these, of which the bottom one had a knot hole running through it. And he shouted landward to where a certain person lived. She then brought out a basket[24] on her back, and he said to her: “Help yourself, chieftainess.” After she had put them into [the basket] a while, and her basket was nearly full, he stepped upon a stalk of łqeā′ma[25] which he had provided and said: “Ā-ā-ā, I feel my canoe cracking.” He then pushed it from the land, and when she stretched out her arm for more [eulachon] he pulled out the hairs under her armpit.
Fern-woman (Snᴀndjā′ñ-djat) at once called for her sons. Both her sons knew how to throw objects by means of a stick, they say.[26] He immediately fled. And one of them shot at him and broke his paddle. And after they had broken ten he paddled with the one that had a knot hole. When they shot after him again he said “Through the knot hole,” and through the knot hole went the stone. Thus he was saved. He had dexterously got her armpit hair.
He then left the canoe. He came to a shore opposite some people who were fishing with fish rakes in Nass. And he said: “Hallo, [[118]]throw one over to me. I will give you light.” But they said: “Hᴀ hā′-ā-ā, he who is speaking is the one who is always playing tricks.” He then let a small part shine and put it away again. They forthwith emptied their canoe in front of him several times.
He then called a dog and said to it: “Shall I make (or ordain) four moons?” The dog said that would not do. The dog wanted six. He (Raven) then said to him: “What will you do when it is spring?” “When I am hungry I will move my feet in front of my face.” And he made it as he (the dog) told him to do, they say.
He then bit off a part of the moon. After he had chewed it for a while he threw it up [into the sky]. “Future people are going to see you there in fragments forever.” He then broke the moon into halves by throwing it down hard and threw [half of] it up hard into the air, the sun as well.
Thence he traveled northward. The smoke of House-point was near him. He then pulled off his hair ribbon and threw one end of it over here. He at once ran across on it. And he walked about the town, peering in [through the cracks]. The wife of the town chief of House-point had given birth to a child. And he waited until evening. Then, at the time when they went to bed, he entered [the child’s] skin and himself became newly born.
Every morning they washed him, and his father held him on his knee. After a while his aunt came down to the fire. They handed him to his aunt. After she had held him for a while he pinched her teats. “Ha′oia,” she said. “Why do you say that, ʟ̣a?”[27] “Why, he nearly fell from me.” The town chief was named “Hole-in-his-fin,” and his nephew was named “Fin-turned-back.”
After a while he thought: “I wish the village children would go picnicking.” And on the next day the children of the town went picnicking. They brought along all sorts of good food. And his aunt brought him to the same place. When they had played for a while they went away. After they had all gone his aunt sat there alone. He looked about, entered his own skin quickly, and seized his aunt. And his aunt said: “Do not take hold of me. I am single because your father is going to eat my gifts.”[28]
Then, as soon as she started off, he became a baby again. His aunt was crying and as she went had it on her mind to tell what had happened. He wished his aunt would forget it when she went in. And she went in. After her brother had looked at her a while he asked: “What is the cause of those tear marks?” “Why, I discovered him eating sand. That is why I am crying.”
He then started along by the sea and, having punched holes in the shells brought up by the tide, he made two dancing rattles. And he ran toward the woods. He took grave mats, frayed out the ends, and fastened shells upon these. He made them into a dancing skirt. And [[119]]he said to the ghost: “Are you awake?” It got up for him, and he tied the dancing skirt upon it. He also put the rattle into its hand. And he said to it: “Walk in front of the town. When you reach the middle wave the rattle in front of you toward the houses. A deep sleep will fall then upon them.”
Now it began to dance, they say. When it waved the rattle toward the town, just as he had told it to do, they began to mumble in their sleep. They had nightmares. He then went into the first house and, roughly pulling out a good-looking woman, lay there with her. And he entered the next one. There, too, he lay with somebody. As he went along doing this he entered his father’s house, went to where his aunt slept, and lay with her.
And a certain old woman living in the house corner did not have a nightmare. She had been observing the chief’s son in the cradle come out of himself. Then he went out again. After he had been away for a while he came in and lay down to sleep in the cradle. He made the ghost lie down again.
The town people told one another in whispers that he had lain with his aunt, and his mother, Flood-tide-woman, as well. This went on for a while; then, all at once, there was an outbreak. Then they drove Flood-tide-woman away with abusive language. Her boy, too, they drove off with her with abusive words. She was the sister of Great-breakers,[29] belonging to the Strait people, they say.
And they came along in this direction (i.e., toward Skidegate). After they had come along for a while they found a young sea otter opposite the trail that runs across Rose Spit (G̣o′łgustᴀ). His mother then skinned it and sewed it together. Now she stretched it and, having scraped it, laid it out to dry. When it was dried she made it into a blanket for her son. He was Nᴀñkî′lsʟ̣as-łiña′-i,[30] they say.
And after they had traveled for a while she stood with her child in front of her brother’s house. By and by somebody put his head out. “Ah, Flood-tide-woman stands without.” “N-n-n, she has done as she always does (i.e., been unfaithful to her husband), and for that reason comes back again,” said her brother. And again he spoke: “With her is a boy. Come, come, come, let her in.”
Then she came in with her son. And her brother’s wife gave them something to eat. By and by he asked of her: “Flood-tide-woman, what are you going to name the child?” And she moved her hand over the back of her head. She scratched it [in embarrassment]. “Why, I am going to name your nephew Nᴀñkî′lsʟas-łiña′-i.” As she spoke she held back her words hesitatingly. “I tell you, name him differently, lest the supernatural beings who are afraid to think of him (the bearer of that name) hear that a common child is so called.”
While she was staying with her brother her child walked about. He banged the swinging door roughly. “Flood-tide-woman, stop that [[120]]child from continually opening the door in that way.” “Why, chief, I never can stop him.” “Just hear what she says. What a common child is continually doing the supernatural beings ever fear to do.” On another day, while Great-breakers was lying down, he banged the door again. He said to the mother: “Flood-tide-woman, a common child is doing the same thing again. Try to stop him.” “Why, chief, I can never stop your slave nephew.”
And where he was sitting with his mother by the fire, on the side toward the door, right there he defecated. And his uncle’s wife made a pooping sound at him. “I shall indeed go with that husband’s nephew,” he heard his uncle’s wife say.[31]
On the next day, very, very early in the morning, he started off. After he had gone along for some time he came to some persons who burst into singing sweet songs and danced. They then asked him: “Tell us, what are you doing hereabout?” “I am gathering woman’s medicine.” “Well, what do you call woman’s medicine? Is woman’s medicine each other’s medicine?” “Yes; it is each other’s medicine.” Those women chewed gum as they sang. Then one of these gave him a piece. “This is woman’s medicine.” And one of them gave him directions: “Now, when you enter the house, pass round to the right. Chew the gum as you go in. And when your uncle’s wife asks it of you, by no means give it to her. Ask of her the thing her husband owns. When it is in your hands give the gum to her.” And he went away from the singers. When he entered the gum stuck out red from his mouth. Then his uncle’s wife said to him: “I say, Nᴀñkî′lsʟas-łîña′-i, come, give me the gum.” He paid no attention to her. He then sat down beside his mother, and to his mother he said: “Tell her to give me the thing my uncle owns. I will then give her the gum.” Then his mother went to her. She told it her. And to her she gave something white and round. He then handed her the gum. While his uncle’s wife chewed it and swallowed the juice he saw that her mind was changed.
Some time after that his fathers[32] went by on the sea. And he said to a dog sitting near the door: “Nᴀñki′lsʟas-łîña′-i says he desires the place where his fathers now are to dry up and leave them.” And immediately it went out and said so. The tide left them high and dry, and they were in great numbers. They made a scraping sound in their efforts to move. He then said to his mother: “I say, go and pour water upon my fathers.” She then went down to them, and she did not look upon her husband. She poured it only upon Fin-turned-back. And he went to his mother and told her to pour water upon his father. She acted as if she did not hear his voice. They were going to the supernatural beings of Da′osgên[33] to buy a whale, they say.
Then he came in and said to the dog again: “Go and say, ‘Nᴀñkî′lsʟas-łîña′-i says he desires the tide to come in to his parents.’ ” He then went out quickly and said it. X̣ū-ū-ū-ū-ū (noise of the waves coming in), and they at once were moving along far off on the water. [[121]]
And, after they had been gone a while, they returned to that place. And again he said to the dog: “Go and say, ‘Nᴀñkî′lsʟas-łîña′-i says he wishes his parents to leave something for him.’ ” He then went out quickly and said so. Something black was sent to one end of the town. He went thither. A whale floated there.
After he had made a house of hemlock boughs he shot all kinds of birds there. By and by a bufflehead came and ate of the whale. He then wanted it. And he aimed just above the top of its head. When it flew it struck its head. He then skinned it and entered [the skin]. And he wished for a heavy swell, and it became rough, and he walked toward the water. And when a wave came toward him he quickly dived under it. After he had done the same thing repeatedly he flopped up from the water, took the skin off, and dried it in his branch house. He thus came to own it, they say. He kept it in the fork of a tree.
After he had shot there all kinds of birds something blue and slender came and ate of it. It flew down from above. It ate sitting upon it. He then shot it. He shot [only] through its wings. He (Raven) was sad. And on the next day, early in the morning, he entered his branch house. After he had sat there for a while it again came down from above, making a noise as it came. And after it stood upon it and had begun to eat he shot it. The arrow again passed quickly through its wings. His mind was sad.
And on the next day, very early in the morning, he again went into the branch house. It came by and by and ate. And he now shot over it. As it started to fly it was struck in the head. He then went down to get it. He brought it into the branch house.
When he had skinned it, he entered it. He then flew up. After he had flown for a while he turned quickly and came down. He then ran his beak into a rocky point at the end of the town. At the same time he cried out: “G̣ao” (Raven’s croak). Though the rock was strong, he split it by his voice. After he had dried it in the branch house he put it where he kept the bufflehead.
He then started off, they say. He went in and sat down by the side of his mother. By and by his aunt said to her husband: “Why do you remain seated so long? Go and hunt,” she said to him. And they brought out a war spear and a box of arrows, and they put pitch on [the cord wound round the arrow point] for him. And at midnight he went off in a canoe, and his place was vacant in the morning.
He (Raven) then went out and stood up out of himself (i.e., changed himself). He put on two sky blankets and painted his face. And, as soon as he entered, his uncle’s wife turned her head. He went around behind the screens. And, after some time had passed, it thundered on the underground side of the island.
And her husband came back and asked his wife: “My child’s mother, what noise was that, sounding like the one that is heard when I go to [[122]]bed with you?” And she laughed and said: “Why, I guess I am the same with Nᴀñkî′lsʟas-łîña′-i, your nephew.”
On the next day, early in the morning, Great-breakers sat in the place where the fire was. On the top of the chief’s hat (dadjî′ñ skîl) that he wore a round fleck of foam swirled rapidly. Nᴀñkî′lsʟas-łîña′-i began to look around. And he went out, got his two skins, put on his two sky blankets, and came in. His uncle had his hair tied in two braids. Something on his head began turning around very rapidly.
Then a strong current of sea water poured from the corner of the house. And he put his mother in his armpit, quickly entered his bufflehead skin, and swam about in the current. He dived many times and again swam about. And when the sea water came up to the roof of the house he floated out with it through the smoke hole.
He then quickly entered the raven’s skin. He at once flew up. He then ran his beak into the sky. And his tail was afloat on the water. Then he kicked against the water. “Enough. You, too, belong to me.” There it stopped (lit., “came to a point”). It began to melt downward.
And he looked down. The smoke of his uncle’s house looked pleasing. He then became angry with him, at the sight, and started to fly down. After he had flown for a while he ran his beak into it from above, crying as he did so, “G̣ao.” “Oh, you shall own the title of Chief-of-chiefs (Kî′lsʟekun)” [said his uncle].
He then became what he had been before. He entered with his mother. From that time he often set out to hunt birds. When he came in one day he said to his mother: “Mother, Qî′ñgi[34] says he is coming to adopt me.” And his uncle said to her: “Qꜝā′la īdjā′xᴀn,[35] Flood-tide-woman, stop that child from talking. We are, indeed, fit to be adopted.”
After this had happened many times they saw something wonderful, they say. People came dancing on ten canoes. He then went out, put on two sky blankets, and walked around on the retaining planks. Said his uncle: “What he brought on by his talking has happened. I wonder how we are going to supply people and food.”
And, after he had walked about for a while, he kicked upon the ground in the front part of the house on the right side. There the ground cracked open. Out of it one threw up a drum from his shoulder. They came pouring out. He went to the other side as well. There he also kicked. “Earth, even, become people” [he said]. Thence, too, one threw up a drum from his shoulder. And he did the same thing to the ground in one of the rear corners. Out of that, too, some one threw up a drum from his shoulder. He did as before on the other side. And they danced in four lines toward the beach. Out of his uncle’s house Tsimshian, Haida, Kwakiutl, Tlingit [came] [[123]]singing different songs.[36] Yet his uncle said [sarcastically]: “We shall indeed have lots to eat.” They sat down in lines, and around the door was a crowd to serve the food.
Then Nᴀñkî′lsʟas-łîña′-i said: “Now go to my sister Sî′ndjugwañ to get food for me.”[37] And a crowd of young men went to get it. They came back with silver salmon and cranberries. And [he said]: “Go to Yał-kīñā′ñg̣o,[38] too, to beg some for me.” Her house was also full of silver salmon, cranberries, and sockeye salmon. They also brought some from the woman at the head of Skidegate creek,[39] and they brought some from the woman at the head of Qꜝā′dᴀsg̣o creek. It mounted up level with the roof. The distribution of food was still going on when daylight came. On the next day, too, and on the next day [it went on]. At the end of ten days they went off in a crowd. These [days] were ten winters, they say.
And he went off with his father Qî′ñgi. Soon after they arrived at his village he invited the people to come. He called them for a feast. He (Nᴀñkî′lsʟas) did not eat the smallest bit. And on the next day he called them in to a feast for his son. Again he did not eat. Two big-bellied fellows had come in. People took up cranberries by the box, and when one of these opened his mouth they emptied a boxful into it. They also emptied boxes into the mouth of the other.
On the next day his father invited them again, and they (the big-bellies) came in and stood there. And again cranberries were emptied into their mouths. Then Nᴀñkî′lsʟas went quickly toward the end of the town. As he was going along he came to open ground where cranberries were being blown out. He stopped up this hole with moss, and he did the same to another. After he had entered he questioned the big-bellied ones, who stood near the door: “I say, tell me the reason why you eat [so much].” “Don’t ask it, chief. We are always afflicted in this way.” “Yes; tell me. When my father calls in the people, and you are going to eat, if you do not tell me I will make you always full.” “Well, chief, sit close to me while I tell you. Early in the morning take a bath, and when you lie down [after it] scratch yourself over your heart, and when scabs have formed on the next day swallow them.”
He did at once as he was told. After he had sat still for a while [he said]: “Father, I have become hungry.” Upon this his father sent to call the people. [The big-bellied persons] again came in and stood there. Again was [food] emptied into their mouths. It did them no good. And he again became hungry. He again called them in. Day after day, for many days, he called them in. One day he went out [to defecate]. They saw him eating the cranberries that had floated ashore upon the beach [from peoples’ dung]. Thereupon they shut the door upon him. [[124]]
He now started off. By and by he came [back] and sat behind his father’s house. “Father, please let me in.” They did not want him. “Father, please let me in. I will put grizzly bears upon you. I will put mountain goats upon you.”[40] He offered him all the mainland animals. “No, chief, my son, they might wake me up by walking over me.”
He then began to sing a certain song. He beat time by striking his head against the house. The house began to fall over. And at that time he nearly let him in, they say. And when he went away they snatched off from him the black bear and marten [skins] he wore.
That time he went away for a long period. By and by they saw him floating on the sea in front of the town in a hair-seal canoe.[41] He wore his uncle’s hat. On top of it the foam was swirling around as he floated. As soon as they saw he had become changed in some unknown manner the town people all entered Qîñgi’s house. And after they had talked over what they should do for a while he dressed himself up. The town people put themselves between the joints of his tall hat. After Nᴀñkî′lsʟas had remained there a while the sea water continued to increase. And Qîñgi, too, grew up. Then he became angry and broke the hat by pulling it downward. Half the people of his town were lost.
After he had been gone for a while he came and stopped in front of the town. “Nᴀñkî′lsʟas is in front on a canoe.” And his father said: “Go and get him that I may see his face.” They then spread out mats, and his comrades came in and sat there. His father continually gave him food. His father was glad to see him.
After food had been given out for a long time and evening was come, his father sat down near the door. By and by he said: “My son, chief’s child, let one of your companions tell me a story.” He then asked the one who sat next to him: “Don’t you know a story?”[42] “No,” they all said, and he turned in the other direction also. “Don’t you know one story?” “No; we do not.” He then said to his father: “They do not know any stories.” And his father, Qîñgi, said, “Ītꜝē′i, let one of your companions relate to me ‘Raven traveling,’ ” by which he made Nᴀñkî′lsʟas so ashamed that he hung his head.
By and by, lo, a small, dark person, who sat on the right side, threw himself backward where he sat. “Ya-yā′-ō-ō-ō-ō-ō, the village of the master of stories, Qîñgi.” When he said this the people in the house were [startled], as if something were thrown down violently. “Ya-yā′-ō-ō-ō-ō-ō, the supernatural beings came to look at a ten-jointed łqeā′ma[43] growing in front of the village of the master of stories, Qîñgi. There they were destroyed.” “Ya-yā′-ō-ō-ō-ō-ō, the supernatural beings came and looked at a rainbow[44] (a story name) moving up and down in front of the village of the master of stories, Qîñgi. There they were destroyed [said the next].” “Ya-yā′-ō-ō-ō-ō-ō, the supernatural [[125]]beings once came to look at Greatest-sea-gull and Greatest-white-crested-cormorant throw a whale’s tail back and forth on a reef that first came up in front of Qîñgi’s town. There they were destroyed.” “Ya-yā′-ō-ō-ō-ō-ō, the supernatural beings came to see Harlequin-duck and Blue-jay run a race with each other on the property of the master of stories, Qîñgi. There they were destroyed.” “Ya-yā′-ō-ō-ō-ō-ō, the supernatural beings once came to look at the lower section of a wooden rattle lying around which used to sing of itself.[45] There they were lost.” “Ya-yā′-ō-ō-ō-ō-ō, the supernatural beings once came to look at an inlet, which broke suddenly through white rocks at the end of Qîñgi’s town, out of which Djila′qons came knitting. There they were destroyed.” “Ya-yā′-ō-ō-ō-ō-ō, the supernatural beings once came to see Tā′dᴀlᴀt-g̣ā′dᴀla and Marten run a race with each other in front of the village of the master of stories, Qîñgi. There they were destroyed.” [What the other three said has been forgotten.[46]]
Then Nᴀñkî′lsʟas started off afoot. After he had traveled for a while he came to the town of Ku′ndji. In front of it many canoes floated. They were fishing for flounders.[47] They used for bait salmon roe that had been put up in boxes. He then desired some, and changed himself into a flounder. And he went out. After he had been stealing the salmon roe for a while they pulled out his beak.
Those people, who then sat gambling in rows in the town, looked at the beak one after another. They handed it back and forth for the purpose. Nᴀñkî′lsʟas looked at it, and said: “It is made of salmon roe.” He then went toward the woods and called Screech-owl. And he pulled its beak out, put it upon himself, and put some common thing into [the owl] in its stead.
By and by they went out again to fish and again he went out. And after he had jerked off many pieces of salmon roe a hook entered one of his lips. They then pulled him to the surface and came ashore, and [the owner] gave it to his child, and they ran a stick through it [to put it over the fire]. And when his back became too warm he thought: “I wish something would make them run over toward the end of the town.” After some time had passed the whole town (i.e., the people of the town) suddenly moved. And right before the child, who sat alone near by, he put on his feather clothing and flew out through the smoke hole. The child then called to its mother: “My food flew away, mother.”
He did not go away from the town, they say. On another day they prepared some food in the morning. Crow invited the people to a feast of cakes made of the inner bark of the hemlock and cranberries mixed together. Among them they called him (Raven). And he refused. “No; you only call each other for mussels.” Afterward he sent Eagle out to see what they did call each other for. And after [[126]]he had gone thither he said to him: “They call each other for cakes of hemlock bark and cranberries.” “Now, cousin, be my messenger.” Eagle then said: “The chief is coming.” “No; we call each other for mussels.”
Before they had begun eating he ran into the woods. After he had made rotten trees into ten canoes he put in spruce cones, standing them up along the middle. Grass tops he put into their hands for spears. They then came around the point, and he walked near them with his blanket wrapped tightly around him. Terrible to behold, they came around the point, men standing in lines along the middle of the canoes. Leaving their food, the people fled at once. He then went into the house and ate the cakes. He ate. He ate. Where the canoes landed they were washed about by the waves.
He then started off. He traveled about. On the way he got his sister neatly, they say. He then left his sister with his wife. And he started off by canoe. He begged Snowbird[48] to go along with him, and took him for company. He also took along a spear. And short objects[49] lay one upon another on a certain reef. Then, when they came near to it, the bird became different.[50] He took him back. And he begged Blue-jay also to go, and he started with him. But when they got near he, too, flapped his wings helplessly in the canoe. And, after he had tried all creatures in vain, he made a drawing on a toadstool with a stick, placed it in the stern, and said to it: “Bestir yourself and reverse the stroke” [to stop the canoe]. He then started off with him. But when he got near it shook its head [so strong was the influence].
He then speared a big one and a small one and took them back. And when he came home he called his wife and placed the thing he had gone for upon her. And he put one upon his sister as well. Then Sīwa′s (his sister) cried, and he said to her: “But yours will be safe.”[51]
After he left that place he married Cloud-woman. And, as Cloud-woman had predicted, a multitude of salmon came up for him. But, when they were on the point of moving and he went through the middle passage of the smokehouse, salmon bones stuck in his hair, and he used bad language that made his wife angry.[52] She then said to the dog salmon: “Swim away.” From all the places where they lay they began to swim off. And a box of salmon roe on which his sister sat was the only food left in the house.
They then moved the camp empty-handed. And he made himself sick. He went along in the bow beside the salmon roe. After he had gone along for a while his sister smelt something, and he said it was a scab he had pulled off with his finger nails. After she had spoken about it many times as they went along he threw Sīwa′s’s box empty ashore. [[127]]
And after they had gone along for a while they built a camp fire. He then put yellow cedar upon the fire. After it had given forth sparks for a while one flew between Sīwa′s’s legs. He then told her a remedy: “Now, go around in the woods exclaiming, ‘I call for medicine.’ When something says ‘Yes,’ go over to it and sit down where a short red thing sticks up.” And after he had spoken to her, and she had called about for a while, something said “Yes.” And after she had looked for it [she saw] something red sticking up. Then she sat down there. Lo, she discovered her brother lying on the ground under her.
He then became ashamed, and drew something with the tip of his finger. Right there a child cried. And he took it out [of the ground]. And he put boards round it as people were going to do in the future. Then the child became old enough to play. And he went around after [the child]. One time when it went out to play it vanished forever.
Then he started to search for it. He put on his feather clothing and flew over the whole of this country. He did the same upon Mainland. When he could by no means find it, he heard that the supernatural beings had taken it because he (Raven) used to fool them. He then stopped searching. When the boy stood up, lightning used to flash around his knee-joints. He was named Sᴀqaiyū′ł.
One day some one with disheveled hair came in. “Father, I come in to you.” Then he (Raven) spat upon his face. “Sᴀqaiyū′ł was not like that.” And when he went out, lightning played around his knee-joints. He vanished at once. Then he cried; he cried.
Then he put his sister into his armpit and started off with her. And after Siwa′s had finished her planting at Ramsey island he came, stood on the inner side of Ramsey island, and begged all kinds of birds to accompany him. They went after cedar-bark roofing in preparation for a potlatch. They soon got this out upon the open ground. He then caused the cedar bark to be left there.[53]
And, when they became hungry, he called all kinds of animals. And, after they came floating in front of him on their canoes, he came out wearing black, shabby clothing. He then spoke. They did not understand. And they sent for Porpoise-woman. And when she came he (Raven) said: “I am the sides and I am the ends, between which I qᴀlaastī′s.”[54] Then she said: “How would they get along if I were absent? He wants them to fight him with abalones and sea eggs.” They then threw these at him. And he ate. And, since the house was too small, he started to potlatch outside. All the supernatural beings whom he had invited came by canoe.
Then he made holes in the beaks of all kinds of birds. And Eagle, too, asked to have his pierced. He became wearied by his importunities and made them anyhow. That is why his nasal openings now run upward. [[128]]
[Told by Abraham of the Qꜝā′dᴀsg̣o qē′g̣awa-i]
When he first started he decked out the birds. They were made of different varieties, as they now appear to us, in one house. Then, as soon as he had dressed up the birds, they went out together. At that time he refused to adorn two of them. When the house was too full they said to those who sat next to the walls: “Let your heads be as thin as the place where you sit.” Those have thin heads.
The two he had refused to adorn went crying to the [various] supernatural beings and came to Rose Spit, where they heard a drum sound toward the woods. They went thither. When they came and stood before Master Carpenter[55] with tear marks on their faces, he asked: “What causes your tear marks?” They then answered: “Raven[56] decked out the other birds. He said we were not worth adorning.” “And yet you are going to be handsomer than all others” [he said], and, having let them in, he painted them up. He put designs on their skins (feathers). Those were the Qꜝē′da-kꜝō′xawa.[57]
[Continued by John Sky]
He went thence by canoe, and came to where herring had been spawning. He then filled the canoe with herring, dipped them out of the place where the bilge water settles and threw them toward the shore. “Future people will not see the place where you are.”[58]
[Continued by the chief of Kloo of Those-born-at-Skedans]
And when he went away he came to where a spider crab sat. And he said to it: “Comrade, do you sit here? Don’t you know that we used to play together as children?” He then put his wings into its mouth and took them out again. “A little farther off, spider crab,” he said to it, and it closed its jaws together. It began at once to move seaward. And he (Raven) said to it: “Comrade, let me go. When about to let me go you used to look at me with eyes partly closed [as you are doing] now. Let me go. It will be better for us to play with each other differently. Let me go.” By and by the sea water flowed over him. Then it let him go.
And after he had traveled for a while he pulled off leaves from the salal-berry bushes, stuck spruce needles into them, and came to where an old man lay with his back to the fire. And he entered and sat down on the side opposite him. “Hē,” he said, as if he, too, were cold from going after something. Then the old man looked over to him and said: “Have I stretched out my legs, that one keeps saying he is getting cold?” He then stretched out his legs, and it became low tide. And, with Eagle, he brought up sea eggs to the woods. [Raven also brought up a red cod, but Eagle brought up a black cod.]
They then made a camp fire. And Eagle roasted his.[59] It began to drop fat into the fire. Then Raven roasted his, but it became dry. [[129]]And he asked to taste of Eagle’s. “Cousin, why does yours taste like cedar? Cousin, I will bring you a small bundle of bark from the woods. When a stump comes to you, rub this [black cod] upon its face.” As soon as he went off Eagle put some stones into the fire. When they became red-hot, the stump came toward him. He then picked up a stone with the tongs and rubbed it upon the stump, and the stump went back into the woods out of sight. By and by, lo, he came to him with bark on his shoulder. His face was blackened all over. “Why, cousin, what has happened to your face?” “Well, cousin, I pulled some bark down upon my face.” “Why, cousin, it is as if something had burned it.” “No, indeed, cousin, bark dropped upon me.”
[Continued by John Sky]